《Exalted Warlock》


 1 Prologue: The World Tree

    In the deep emptiness of space, was a tree. This was no ordinary tree at all since it was doing perfectly alright for itself, here in the open outer space!


    The tree was a blindingly pure white, with a light touch of gold held throughout it. The leaves of the tree were the same pure white, and they were as massive as small islands. The branches were as thick as regular-sized continents, and they stretched on endlessly into the horizon, of the empty outer space. The trunk of the tree was so immense and broad, just as it should be for a creation so grand and magnificent, that it took up a scope which your eyes could not see from one end to another.


    The great tree stood grounded to a landmass that was so enormous and stretched on and on, for what would feel like forever to a mortal''s mind. The roots of the tree had dozens of planets of varying sizes and coloring, indicating clearly their various temperatures, acting as anchors to the tree so that they could prevent it from drifting off.


    A myriad of different stars glittered brightly in the background of the tree. Bathing the tree with many different colors, creating a sight of pure beauty and wonder for al that laid their eyes upon it to see.


    Here stood the World Tree! The first tree to ever come into existence, and the greatest one in all of the known cosmos!


    On its body lived countless lifeforms and many different and strange races. Some knew of the existence of the tree, but many more did not even have a clue of the land which they stood upon and called home. Regardless, the tree does not care about that at all, since in its view they were all nothing but small little ants which it enjoyed watching benevolently from time to time.


    However, for those who know very well and grasped their place on this realm, they worshiped and cared for the great tree with absolute dedication and devotion.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    At the crown of the tree, three women of striking elvish beauty converged on top of the leaves and small branches of the crown. Which to them looked like an endless white expanse that reached out as far as the eyes could see.


    A slight wind rustled the leaves pushing the leaves and branches into a sway. At that, the three women immediately fell to one knee and bowed their heads right away. The kept at their kneel for a while until another wind blew once more in meadow-like expanse, signaling for them to all stand-up.


    Then the elven women in the middle with pale purple skin and hair of the same color but trending towards black spoke up. Her voice was so heavenly and divine that it sounded like birds chirping away in the morning dawn.


    "You called for us, mother?" She said in a respectful and solemn tone that her luminescent purple eyes carried as well.


    At the elven women''s question, a deep, gravel-like ancient voice spoke up from out of nowhere and everywhere at exactly the same time. The voice was no louder than a whisper at all, but it was perfectly clear for all to hear.


    "Yes... Keara... I did." Was the only response, given by the voice.


    Seeing that there was not another answer coming forth to provide clarity, the elven women on the left stepped forward. She was simply pure gold, just like how the other elven woman, Keara, was complete purple. This elven woman with long pointy ears, a yellow, golden, skin tone that shined like pure gold, and hair of the same color, like a small ray of golden sunlight.


    Her golden eyes were downcast to the ground in respect as she spoke up with that rich, angelic voice that these women seem to carry. "For what exactly did you call us for, mother?"


    After a long moment, the voice spoke up once more as it came from nowhere and everywhere, "Ahhh... it seems like.... change... is upon us... Taeriel."


    Not letting the silence rein once more the elven women on the right articulated the question all three women had. "What is this change that coming, you speak of, mother?" This elven woman was pure white all around from head to toe. Not stopping at that question, she asked one more while she was at it.


    "And what does it have to do with us, mother?"


    The voice finally gave the three elven women an answer that they could comprehend and it was something that shocked them to their very core!


    "Another... Eternal being... is on the rise, Miriel!"


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    A picture to get an idea of how big the Ethereal World Tree is: https://www.pinterest.com/pin/531987774716597780/visual-search/?x=16&y=16&w=530&h=671


    The coloring of the Ethereal World Tree: https://www.deviantart.com/cubehero/art/Celestial-Tree-530435721


    A picture of the Three Sisters: https://www.reddit.com/r/Fantasy/comments/2yhdgg/the_three_sisters_blind/


    Moon Elves: https://forgottenrealms.fandom.com/wiki/Moon_elf


    Sun Elves: https://forgottenrealms.fandom.com/wiki/Sun_elf


    Star Elves: https://forgottenrealms.fandom.com/wiki/Star_elf

 2 Chapter 1: Auto Shop

    There was a massive explosion of people awakening strange and terrifying gifts every day, all over the globe. Thanks to that, World War 3, which was close to hand, was put on hold. That is until each, and every country could study and weaponize these people who had awakened these so-called gifts.


    Humanity was able to usher in a new era of technological advancements and prosperity. Thanks in part to the research done on the powers of gifted individuals, and the much needed increased landmass, which helped with the overpopulation crisis that humanity was facing.


    But alas, not everyone was able to share in, on the increased bounty¡­.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Date: December 20, 2077.


    Location: Twin Cities, Minnesota.


    "Yo, Magnus!" shouted a short and heavyset man. He had muscled arms from working out, and a weather-beaten face from being out in the open air. Calluses and blisters covered his fingers. Furthermore, you could also notice a tattoo extending out from his oily blue-stained shirt, all the way up to his neck.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Why the hell, do you keep on talking to him, Nicolas?" Asked a tall and lanky man, with slightly crossed eyes. "He is an idiot!" He yelled as spittle flew out of his mouth.


    The man, no the young man, that they have been talking about, took his head out the car''s hood. He used a piece of cloth to wipe away his hand, as he studied the two men with a lazy gaze; like they were nothing more than clowns putting on a dull show, seen day after day.


    He looked to be in his early twenties. He had soft black hair in a ponytail, with an oval-shaped face, and a button nose. Round amber-colored eyes, sometimes nearing gold, with a straight eyebrow. He was nearly 2 meters tall, well-built, and evenly proportioned all around. His fingers were covered in calluses, blisters, and engine greasy. You could even notice a smudge of black greasy on his clean-shaven cheek.


    His skin was smooth, and the tone of warm, bronze color. He was a handsome young man that could catch the eyes of many young women. Plus, the dirt and sweat lent him a rugged, rough, look that was attractive in its own right.


    ''What the fuck, do these two idiots want this time? Magnus Clade asked himself silently. Do they not have any shame! The two of them look like, they are in their mid-forties, and they still got the courage to continue acting like gangsters!''


    He gave them one more withering look and shook his head internally. Then he got back into the hood of the flying car, in front of him.


    "Shut your trap, Daniel. Just because somebody does not want to blabber on and on like you, does not mean they are an idiot." Nicolas said with a dangerous tone, not noticing that the person he wanted to chat with, had decided to ignore him and his lackey, completely.


    "You have no idea who you are dealing with here. This guy..." Nicolas said as he pointed his finger at Magnus'' direction, without really looking at the young man. "has graduated from OAS Mecha University!"


    Daniel looked at his buddy in suspicion, "What the fuck is he doing here, in an auto mechanic shop, if he is some big shot that graduated from one of the best Mecha schools in the U.S.?"


    Nicolas looked up and down at his friend... no scratch that, his minion, then grabbed the front of his shirt. He lowered his minion down to his eye level and asked him coldly. "Are you doubting what I am saying, Daniel?"


    Daniel waved his boney arms around in surrender, and answered back in a shaky voice, "No... no, I was not, bro! I was only trying t-"


    Nicolas cut him off before he could finish whatever he was saying. He glared down at his minion with unconcealed menace in his eyes, and Daniel loudly gulped when he saw that look on his boss''s face. The minion immediately went limp in his boss''s arms. He would have also pissed himself if Nicolas was not generous enough to let him go when he got the response he wanted.


    After the short man let go of his minion, who straight away dropped on to the ground. Nicolas nodded to himself, in some sort of congratulatory manner for terrifying his minion and teaching him a good lesson. He looked down at his follower, who was sprawled on the ground and spoke up to him, in an icy tone. "Let me make myself very clear, Daniel. I do not want that ever to happen again, okay?"


    Daniel hastily nods his head in acknowledgment, like the good servant he was.


    Nicolas turned back to face Magnus, who was enamored over this drama unfold right before his very eyes. Nicolas cleared his throat and said in a bright and cheerful tone, "Sorry, you had to see that."


    The young man groaned internally in his mind and thought to himself, ''buddy can''t you see that I want to ignore you. Must I embarrass you, so that you could leave me alone? Ahhh, if I did that, I would be starting a fight with cavemen, and that would be totally annoying. Sight, I guess I will have to wait until he gets it out of his system.''


    Nicolas carries along with his evil boss monologue, all the while not knowing that the man he is talking to, has started to get annoyed with him. "My boy here likes to wag his tongue too much sometimes. Isn''t that right, Daniel?"


    Daniel hastily nods his head and nervously chunks. "Yeah, boss, it gets the best of me sometimes." He said after he notices that the danger has passed.


    Magnus glanced over at the two idiots, especially the tall one. ''Nothing more than a spineless dog, the young man thought disgustingly. All bark, no bite! Well, never mind them, this time I am really getting back to work, while they continue to yak on.''


    With that thought, Magnus went on to ignore both of the men for the second time in a row. All the while, they continued to blabber on, while not knowing that whatever they are saying, is just being spoken out loud for their own benefit and no one else.


    "Anyways, my cousin, Arno, he got his hands on an Ultralight Mecha suit. I want you, Magnus, to work on it for a bit. I told him you are the best out there, an OAS Mecha graduate. We are willing to pay you 400k, 200k upfront, and 200k after you are done. How does that sound, man?"


    Magnus immediately ceased with whatever he was doing under the car''s hood, completely reneging on his earlier promise to himself. He lost grip over the tool in his hands and banged his head against the car''s hood, but all of that did not matter to the young mech builder. All that did was the words that Nicolas has just spoken.


    What does one do nowadays when you have superpowered individuals running amok and causing all sorts of mischief? Bullets won''t work since they can be blocked, rockets can be dodged, tanks can be destroyed, and cops can be easily killed.


    What does one do?


    The solution is very straightforward once you think about it for a bit. And it has been proven to work by the greatest gifted man alive.


    Mecha suits!


    It is effortless, and any halfwit could understand the idea behind it. You put together all of your weapons of mass destruction, then outfit it onto one machine. Then out comes a machine bred for war and destruction.


    Magnus looked at the two men with suspicion in his gaze, yet, deeper within those eyes was a pang of hunger that dwarfed all rational thoughts when the offer was made.


    ''It has been a very long time since I have been able to touch a Mech suit, not ever since I have graduated, the young man thought to himself. I knew that, deep down, this would lead to a slippery slope. But, I could use the money since my mother''s hospital bills won''t be paying itself,'' a small part of the young man motioned.


    Before the young mech builder could answer them, an old gruff toned voice speaks up. "What the hell am I pay you for Nicolas, Daniel, huh? Is it to stand around, talk, and look pretty for me."


    An older gentleman with fine, greying hair and a similar color goatee walked up to the three men as a scowl played on his square jaw face. He had a left prosthetic leg, a crappy one at that since you could notice from the way he continued to limp and lean on to his cane, whenever he walked. Yet he had a light tanned, chiseled body, with tough, scarred skin.


    The old man walked up to the two gangsters, slowly and steady. As he got closer and closer, they start trembling, and it is for good reason that they are scared and nearly pissing their pants.


    The old man is the owner of this shop, and if that does not scare you enough, he could easily kick your ass. I kid you not!


    There was this one block, a while back, who tried to test the boss'' patience. He did not end up well at all. The ambulance had to come and pick him up from the shop. He had left this place, bleeding from all over and with dozens of broken bones. To top it all off, the police charged him with aggravated assault. It seemed like the old man had buddies at the police station.


    The old man stopped just a few inches away from the two men and asked in a voice barely over a whisper. "What should I do with the two of you boys, huh?" He asked them with a blank look on his face.


    The two old gangsters stayed as silent as they can be when the boss flung that question at them. It was as though a cat literally got their tongues. The old man looked at them for a bit, with a stink eyed look, then he finally spoke up once more. "How does two more hours of unpaid work, sound for the both of you, huh?"


    Since judgment has been passed down upon them, the two do not dare, at all, to refuse; even though this was sort of employment abuse. They hastily nod their heads in acknowledgment, to the decree that the old man has passed down.


    The old man waved his cane threateningly at them and added, on a final note. "Now stop staring at me like some gits and get back to work."


    With that final command, the two men quickly took their tools and equipment, then scramble away like frightened rats.


    "Fucking idiots!" Said the older man, under his breath. Magnus clearly heard it and looked at the old man with his eyebrows raised. The young man asked jokingly, "why the hell do you even hire them for, Boss. If they are so useless?"


    The old man turned upon the handsome young adult and looked at him like he was the biggest imbecile. "Why else, boy, except for cheap labor, huh!" He growled out, then as quick as that his attitude changed, "Anyways I told you to stop calling Boss. It is Grandpa Richard to you."


    "Fine, fine. Grandpa Richard!" The young man said defeatedly. "You happy now, old man?" He added, with no ill will, just amusement and goodwill. Then he quickly got back to finishing up the car in front of him, before the old man changes his attitude and goes on slinging verbally insults.


    The young man was expecting an impromptu reply from the old man, but it was absolute silence on the old man''s end. Magnus stuck out his head from the hood and saw that the old man had a blank look on his face. Misunderstanding that look, the young man started to panic and asked in a worried tone. "Hey, Grandpa Richard, did you forget your medicine today?" Now, this is some serious shit.


    As the new era came around, a new, unfathomable sickness popped up.


    At first, when the new era came rolling in, there was no sign of this sickness found anywhere. As the years went by, random people started to show signs of this sickness. Nobody cared about it since strange things were happening every day all over the world, and it was just only a handful of people.


    But as time went by, more and more people started to get this sickness, until it swept through the whole world. Only then did world leaders and leading doctors have to take this seriously, but it was far too late and too little. Over 30% of the global population had symptoms of this sickness. And this was not your normal sickness since over time people started to turn to dust!


    Yes, Dust! People unanimously started to call it the Dust Disease.


    Right now, the only people who can be diagnosed and treated are those who have shown early signs nowadays. But for those who are so far in, and contracted this disease early on, nothing can be done for them.


    That is why it is essential for the old man to take his medicine. If he dares to skips out on only just one dosage, the disease could act up, and he might lose another leg.


    Grandpa Richard snorted at the mecha builder''s question, "Of course I didn''t skip my prescription drug. I am not an idiot like you. Don''t look at me like that boy. You are the biggest idiot that there is."


    At the old man''s outburst, the mech builder knew that he got caught red-handed, so all he could do really was to turn away from the old man, feeling ashamed. Grandpa Richard has always been there for the young man, through good times and bad times. And the Magnus owes him too much to even count. So when the old got to bashing, rightly so, all he could really do was turn around in shame.


    "You do know what the punishment is for possessing, building, or fixing a Mech suit without a license is, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah. I do, Grandpa." The young man said to him in a nonchalant matter, trying to subconscious dissuade him from continuing to talk about this topic.


    "Then why were you going to do it, huh, boy?" Grandpa Richard asked the handsome man, with a grimace set in his face.


    "I was not¡­" As the young man tried to deny the old man''s accusation, Grandpa Richard held out his hand, interrupting him mid-sentence. "Don''t try to lie to me, boy. I saw the look on your face¡­ You wanted it, really bad."


    "Fine!" The young man shouted as he raised his hands up in surrender and anger. "I just wanted a quick buck, to help pay for my mother''s hospital bill. You happy now, old man!"


    "I believe that lame excuse when pigs would fly, boy. I pay you more than enough for you to pay for your mother''s hospital bill. You know, and I know why you did it..." The old man said with an intelligent gleam in his eyes, and that got the young man''s blood boiling, that all-knowing attitude and that explicit offhand mention of his ''fall.''


    The old man either did not notice or choose to ignore the young man''s wrathful look completely. "Anyways, correct me if I am wrong, but this would never have happened, right? You wouldn''t have been strapped for cash and unable to ever touch a mech suit. Ahh, if you had not d-"


    "Alright, Stop! I get what you are trying to say old man, but you do not have to rub it in my face EVERY SINGLE TIME. It was not my fault that I got my license revoked; it was that fucking, little, dickless, bastard. Not ME!"


    Even with that loud explosive acclamation, the old man kept a calm, serene, look on his face. Something that only a person that has weathered through much and seen even more grand sights through his long life.


    With that patient look on his face, Richard spoke once more, as he rubbed his grey beard. "You do know that if you kept your head down, you would not have been here¡­ in an auto repair shop."


    And the way he said that, especially that last part, nearly set off the young man again. But he clenched his jaw, to calm the angry course through his head.


    Still keeping up that tranquil look, and that annoying, all-knowing attitude, the old man flicked the mech builder on the forehead and asked him. "You got anything to add to the long list of dumb things, you did or almost where going to do?"


    "No, but I got a question." Said the young man, but before continued on, he took in a deep breath. When he spoke up this time, it was in a toned-down voice, but it was clearly laced with venom. "You''re your advice is that I should be keeping my head down like a good dog and scraping whenever my betters pass through, huh?"


    At my question, grandpa Richard turned away from Magnus, and gone was the hard expression his face took on when he was bashing in Magnus, verbally. "Yes!"


    And that answer was filled with untold bitterness and sadness, so much pain that it could fill countless oceans. He let out a long, excruciating sigh before he spoke up, and when he did, his tone was back to hard. "We live in a world that is being taken over by beings who can do unimaginable things. We are just regular mortals, the only thing we could do is to keep our head down and avoid them."


    The old man stopped looking down at the floor and turned to face the young man head-on, and in his eyes where the look of a man, who surrendered to his place in this new world, one at the bottom.


    "You cannot always be angry, sarcastic, and not give a shit about the world, boy. Those sorts of attitudes will make you wind up in a very bad place."


    Now, it was the old man, who was in an angry mood, and the young one, who was in a calm mood. Magnus calmly closed the car''s hood and started to put away all the tools and equipment. "I am finished fixing up your car. Therefore I am done for the day." He said, then added casually, "Also I am young, so unless I experience all those things by myself, I will not bend my back."


    Grandpa Richard looked at his old subordinate''s son and closed his eyes in weariness, all he said before Magnus headed out the door was. "I will see you tomorrow at work, boy, alright?"


    Magnus continued to walk away, but he waved his right hand and said out loud, "Yeah, see tomorrow, old man!"


    But what Magnus did not know, was that today will be the last day he ever comes back to work.

 3 Chapter 2: Hospital Visi

    Magnus walked outside of the auto mechanic shop and started to speak out loud. But the weird thing was that nobody was anywhere near the young gentlemen, for him to be talking to.


    Before you start thinking that he is crazy, there is a perfectly normal explanation for this.


    What Magnus is talking to right now, is an AI. An AI, which he had developed all by himself, way back when he was a little kid.


    ''Why play with noobs in video games, when you could have your very own AI to assist you.'' That was the sort of mentality Magnus had as a kid, and after so many long years of teaching it and caring for it, this what he ended up with¡­.


    "You know, Grandpa Richard is right. You got to do better or¡­."


    Magnus sighed as he rubbed at his temple; this is what I got for all my hard work, a nagging motherlike AI. Ahh, I guess this is just a way for the cosmos to quip at my efforts.


    "Codex," Magnus grumbled out, as he tried to move on from this sore topic, while also not wanting to get into an argument with his AI in the middle of the god damn street. "Did you order my automated cab?"


    "Of course, I did!" Codex said with a hint of scorn. "You, humans, are always so predictable. I know exactly the schedule that you follow every single day. So, obviously, I would know when you leave your work, and I simply just timed it to that." She said, in a tone which she is clearly trying to state her superior intelligence.


    Then she flicked off to another topic, in a snap of a finger. "Anyways, is that what I am to you, a nagging mother!"


    "Are you reading my mind, again?" Magnus shouted out loud in indignation.


    "We talked about this a hundred times. You got to give a person his or her privacy! You know what," He then said, as if he hated himself for even saying this, "I should have kept you on my focus, instead of downloading you on to my Biochip."


    Codex just snorted in derision and said in a matter of fact tone. "If you''ve got nothing to hide, you''ve got nothing to fear."


    ''If only I could...'' Magnus thought as he closed his eyes, so that he could keep away the coming headache, I would have jumped up and already strangled her to death.


    Magnus took in a big deep breath to cool his boiling blood and said, "You are still using that ''nothing to hide argument,'' huh? I told so many times that it is fundamentally flawed. You cannot¡­"


    Right when Magnus was about to get to the meat of his point, Codex interrupted him. Plus from the way how she did it so smoothly, you could tell that she has done this to him a million other times.


    "Your ride is here," Codex said, in a bland tone.


    Magnus looked up and ahead, and there it was, only a few meters away from him, a vehicle that was hovering a few inches off the ground. If you peered through the windows, you would notice that nobody was in the car at all. That is because this is a self-automated vehicle.


    "This is not over!" Magnus shouted to Codex as he walked up to the vehicle.


    "But we all know that it truly is," Codex muttered to herself.


    The passenger door automatically opened by itself with an audible click. Magnus got inside the car, and the door closed by itself.


    A voice spoke up from the front of the vehicle; it was a robotic voice that asked. "Where would you like to get to, sir?"


    "To Saint Fairlane Hospital," Magnus replied to the basic AI.


    "Would you like to listen to anything during your ride, sir?" The AI asked politely, as the car got out of the parking space and on to the road.


    "No thanks," Magnus answered the robot, from the back of the car. I''ve got bigger fish to fry.


    Magnus turned to face Codex, not literally but metaphorically speaking. "Look here, Codex, you cannot just¡­"


    Once again, Codex interrupted Magnus as he was mid-sentence, "You do know, you do not have to speak out loud. This is not a Focus. You can simply say your thoughts in your mind, and I could hear you."


    Focus is what everybody uses nowadays. It is a device that attaches to your temple with a virtual interface popping up right before your eyes. You literally have the whole internet right before your eyes. Those apple and android bricks that the older generation, my mother and father, used to talk about fondly are a thing of the past.


    A Biochip, on the other hand, is a new tech that only the rich and fancy can get their hands on. The only reason that Magnus got one in the first place, is because his school was giving it away to every student.


    That should make it clear how much Mecha engineers are valued in this new era.


    The Biochip comes in a small capsule that you swallow. After that it is implanted into your DNA, perfectly merging with you. It is able to assist you in every aspect of your life; whether it be work, school, or play.


    Or that is how the advertisement likes to promote the product.


    In order to make sure that the complication does not arise, it is advised only to upload a basic A.I.


    Magnus, on the other hand, had the bright idea of uploading Codex.


    She is literally a SUPER AI, a template that Magnus'' father gave to him: which he got from one of his crazy, out of the world missions. ''Anyways who would be crazy enough to give that to a kid; well I guess that would be my dad. An absolute badass military man. Magnus thought fondly as he remembered those younger times.


    Still, both of them have absolute trust in each other, since they have been through everything together. Codex has been with him when he was at his lowest; the death of his father, the revocation of his license, and the fall into illness of his mother.


    She has also been at the height of his life; getting into OAS Mecha University, his first kiss, his happy early childhood, and every other great memory.


    But now, Codex literally gets to know every single little detail about Magnus, and she sure as hell is making sure to take advantage of that.


    Magnus did not know whether to cry or laugh because he was the one who put himself in this situation. "You mean read my mind, right?" Magnus sighed in defeat as he looked up at the car''s roof. "You are not going to stop reading my mind, are you?"


    "You have finally got it," Codex said. Magnus knew for sure; if he were able to see her face right about now, then it would be one that had a huge smirk plastered on it.


    Seeing that Magnus was feeling down, Codex tried to cheer him up; like you would a little child. "Come on, Magnus, cheer up. OH! Look, it''s your idol. That Mech guy, right?"


    Magnus turned to look at the direction, that Codex was most likely trying to point at with her no existent hands.


    And there he was- my idol. The main reason~besides wealth, women, and fame~that I decided to become a Mech builder.


    When the world was on the brink of anarchy, thanks to gifted individuals running amok, Charles Zimberman rose up with his Mech army and put to rest all anarchy and turmoil.


    Or at least that is what my father use to tell all the time. He used to read me all sorts of tale about him when I was a little kid. Those were some of the great times. That is why I idolize him so much, he is a true hero! Magnus thought to himself fondly as a small smile played on his face.


    With Codex continuously probing him, Magnus squinted his eyes as he racked his eye all over the place, trying to find what Codex was attempting to point at.


    The view outside was wonderful and spell bounding, the car quickly and orderly passed one skyscraper of another, all of them reaching high, up into the sky. They were massive structures, each and every one of them artistic and technologically advanced, and once the late setting sun hit them, it was perfect.


    This must be the rich part of town, Magnus thought disgustingly, where all the rich and haughty gather together.


    Finally though, Magnus gaze landed on what Codex was pointing at all this time, it was a virtual poster of Charles Zimberman! The man was quite average looking, and from that, you would never believe that he is the most powerful gifted individual in the whole wide world.


    He had a light almond skin tone, and he looked to be a mid-aged man, which he was. He was standing at 1.77 meters tall, had a skinny and scrawny frame, and his face was neither attractive or repulsive. He had on green eyes capped with black square glasses, which was the only thing that elevated his looks, since those glasses were fine as hell. Must be the best that money could buy!


    The man would never stick out in a crowd, but he was still the most powerful person alive.


    "Did you have enough staring at him?" Codex asked me with amusement in her voice, "We are nearly at the hospital."


    If Magnus hadn''t known better he would have thought that she was some sort of vixen, but her voice just off-puts that idea. This was the voice that Magnus'' father helped pick out, "It is one of the best that there is" he said. Now Magnus regrets that he followed his tip, the man has the worst tastes ever! And now thanks to him, Codex''s action and her voice do not match at all.


    ''Why did I have to pick the voice of Siri!'' Magnus cried out loud.


    Before he could start bashing in his head, for his idiocy, the car came to a stop in front of a hospital.


    "We are here, sir!" The basic AI said, still in that polite and courteous voice. "The total for your fare is 12 Western Alliance Credit."


    ''If only Codex was like that, so polite and obedient,'' Magnus thought to himself enthusiastically.


    Once he conceived that thought, Codex immediately shouted, "HEY!"


    Magnus just ignored her protested as he opened the door and said to her, "just pay the AI, Codex."


    She grumbled to herself, then after only a few seconds, she said, "Done!" with indignation in her tone. Not stopping at that, she got into her rant as Magus walked towards the hospital. "I can''t believe you would compare ME to some basic little shit. Do you know how powe-..."


    This time it was Magnus'' turn to interrupt her, he spoke in a plain tone and obvious tone and said. "Nevertheless, that basic little AI is still better than you, it is that simple."


    "AAAAA! You grateful li-..." At that, Magnus totally toned her out, as he hummed a happy little tune while snapping his fingers at the beat.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Hello, Magnus." A sweet, kind, and elderly voice said.


    "Right back at you, Mrs. Robinsan!" Magnus said with a nodded of his head to the aging woman, that was smiling at him brightly, from her chair right across the counter. The woman was quite elderly now, with grey hair coming in droves nowadays in her blond hair. She was caucasian, with a pair of round glasses covering her brown eyes. She was quite heavy set, and at 1.74 meters tall.


    "Here to see your mother, I bet." She said, as she handed Magnus a metal stick with a clean blue virtual screen, which he filled out and singed.


    "Who else would I be seeing?" He asked, offhandedly as he handed back the tablet to Mrs. Robinsan.


    Mrs. Robinsan took the tablet in her hands while shaking her head from side to side, "You need to make some friends, Magnus. Do you plan on being alone for the rest of your life?"


    Magnus just waved it off and said, "I have all the friends I need in the world, including you, Mrs. Robinsan."


    "Ohh, that is sweet," Mrs. Robinsan said with a smile as she pointed a laser-like object at Magnus, then with a poof, a virtual name tag appeared. "But it is also sad, that your one of your few friends include an old woman like me."


    "Very funny, Mrs. Robinsan," Magnus said, but from the look on his face, he did not find it funny at all.


    "It is the truth, Magnus. I have known you ever since you were a kid, way back when your mother brought you along to her work. So, I know you best dear, and I would never lie to you." She said with her eyebrows raised in seriousness, then she quickly moved on, "Anyways, I do believe you know how to get to your mother''s room?"


    "Yes, I do." Magnus simply answered as he stepped back from the counter, then as he was walking away he shouted. "I am still of the opinion that I do not need anyone."


    Mrs. Robinsan just shook her head at him sadly, and said, "Everyone needs somebody to stand by their side. You can''t be a cube of ice forever."


    Magnus simply continued walking away.


    "Man I did not expect Mrs. Robinsan to get all philosophical with you." Codex said as Magnus continued to walk along, "Still though I got to say, that part about her saying it is sad that you have her friend as one of your few friends, now that was a burn!"


    "Still feeling salty about that comment I made?" Magnus asked as a ghost of a smile played on his lips.


    Codex snorted at my remark, but Magnus could sense that is exactly how it was.


    Immediately learning of my thought, Codex tried to cover it up, she is the sort of person that likes to show no weakness. "Look, I am not the one who is a complete loner!"


    "Who said that was a bad thing," Magnus asked.


    Codex simply said, "It is sad and pathetic."


    And with that, they kept up with their repartee until they made it to their destination.


    Magnus took in a deep breath once he got to the door, making these daily visits were always painful to him, and seeing that state his mother is always in, doesn''t do any good.


    "Just go in, like you always do." Codex prompted me in a patient voice.


    Magnus bobbed his head up and down, like he was pumping himself up, once he heard Codex calm urgings.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    But once he placed his hand on the door handle, he paused, then asked Codex in a worried voice. "Hey Codex, do you think I should knock first or just go in?"


    Codex kept up that patient tone, but you could tell it was stretching to its limit. "What do you always do when you come here, Magnus?"


    Magnus thought on that, and answered back after a bit, "Well I just go in." Then he paused and once more asked Codex a question, "So you are saying I should just go in?" Not giving her a moment to answer, he carried on as he rubbed at his forehead, "But now that I think about it that is rude... Am I a rude person, especially to my own mother."


    The poor young man was so anxious and afraid, that one small problem got him going off into a tangent. But Codex immediately shattered that, "Just GO in!" She shouted at him, and her voice was so commanding and sharp as a whip, that Magnus instantly went through with it without thinking or pausing.


    He slid the door open and walked in without missing a beat, as he did, he shouted, "Hello, Mom!"


    A woman turned her head around once she heard Magnus'' voice. She had a rose pink complexion that was leaning towards a sickly pale shade. She had the same pitch black hair as Magnus in a ponytail shape. Her eyes were the monolid types of eyes, denoting her Japanese heritage. The color of eyes where amber just as Magnus, but it lost all of its light and luster, making it look like just your average brown colored eyes. She had a small delicate frame and was nearing to thin, thanks to the disease.


    "Ohh, Magnus, was that you arguing with Codex, again?" The woman, who Magus called Mother, asked.


    Magnus awkwardly scratched the back of his at his mother''s question, with no answer coming forth right.


    "Ahh, come sit down." Magnus'' mother said as she pointed at a chair near her bed while chuckled to herself out loud.


    Magnus did as his mother asked of him, and faced her once he was seated. To lighten the mood, he asked, "So are feeling any better these days, mom?"


    His mother just sighed at his question, "You know how it is, same old same. Not getting any better, but also not getting any worse."


    After Magnus'' mother answered his question, it was silent all around. Why did I even ask that stupid question, Magnus asked himself, you stupid fucking idiot.


    Then out of nowhere, Codex whispered to Magnus, which was totally unnecessary, since only Magnus could hear her in the first place. "Talk about the weather, genius!"


    "What?" Magnus nearly shouted out loud indignation, "that is the stupidest advice you ever gave me." He said.


    "I am only trying to help," Codex said as he sniffed at him.


    "Alright, alright! I am sorry," Magnus said apologetically, and he would have raised his arm up in defeat, if he wasn''t being watched. "But we got to come up with something else."


    "Fine, what about the news," Codex said.

 4 Chapter 3: Last Chat with Mother

    Wow, I was gone for a while there, but I am back now. There was some big stuff that was going done at my job, which required all hands on deck, so I had to stay late into the night working overtime.


    But now things are starting to cool down, and I finally have time to get back to writing.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Fine," Magnus said in his mind, to Codex, "The news it is."


    Magnus then turned to face his mother, who was none the wiser about the conversation that he had with Codex, since it was only a few seconds of real time, even though it felt much longer.


    "So," He started off with, trying to put on a strong front. "Did you hear what was on the news lately, mom?"


    Magnus was never a talker, he was a man of few words, mostly, only ever talking a lot when he was angry or in the heat of the moment. That is what makes him so much like his father. He too was a man of a few words.


    Magnus'' mother snorted at him and his silly question, then she asked her son, "Why would I ever be listening to or even be watching that garbage?" Then she slowly wheeled her head around to face him, and asked suspiciously, "Did you listen to it Shin''aina (means dear)?"


    "Uhhh," was Magnus''s only reply. At that moment he felt like smacking himself right across the head, how could he seriously forgot about how much his mother hates the news. Plus who could blame her, nowadays they are all getting paid by one person or another, and the truth gets so twisted and turned by them, that you cannot figure out whether it a lie or the truth.


    ''I do not think they even have a clue anymore as well,'' Magnus thought with a dark chuckle of the insanity of it all.


    Magnus quickly got his head back in the game, and answered his mother''s question, hesitantly, "No?" Even he, himself, when he heard his reply, felt that was weak, so he repeated it once more, and this time, he spoke up with full confidence and reassurance. "NO!"


    "Do you mean, No? I am lying to you. Or do you mean, NO! I am telling the truth?" Magnus'' mother asked as she shrugged her shoulder and opened both hands wide and palms up. "I am really confused."


    At her question, Magnus remained silent, looking around the place, and hoping against hope that she would move on.


    Then a peal of bright laughter broke through the silence, and it was coming from... Magnus'' mother? Magnus just stared at her with his eyebrows half raised, utterly confused at what she found so funny. He was about to ask Codex, but she too was laughing, and she continued with it, especially when he asked her, "What?"


    ''Damn,'' Magnus thought, ''it sucks being the only one in the room who does not understand what is so funny. Also, why do I have this odd suspicion that I am what is funny?''


    After a good while, Magnus'' mother finally cooled down. Moreover, she was finally willing to give an explanation, since she could not stand that hopeless look on her son''s face. "Ahh, I love messing with you, Shin''aina. Sometimes you could be so smart and clever, but other times you could be so slow to the uptaking. Lighten up Shin''aina," She said as she pinched my cheeks lightly. "I was only messing with you, now go ahead and tell me about what was on the news."


    In the background of his mind, Codex was still laughing her ass off, and was only able to wheeze out, "Ahh, th-... that look on your face o-f utter confusion... that was completely priceless."


    Even though Magnus did not like this treatment that he was receiving, one bit at all, he was still an obedient son, so he did what was told of him. But that did not mean he did it happily, nooo, in fact, that was far from the truth. He made sure to grumble, drag his feet, and make his answer as short and confusing as possible.


    "The seventh superpower formed, people are all saying it is going to be the last, since all the other lands have been taken over."


    "The what now?" Magnus'' mother asked with confusion written all over her face.


    Magnus looked at her with his eyebrows raised and repeated slowly, "You know the people who control the world, the ones at each other throat." Seeing that there was no recognition coming into her face, once he said that, he slowly and carefully asked. "Mom, have you been living under a rock?"


    Magnus mother snorted at his question, then faced him fully, head to head, and said to him. "Oh, don''t give me that nonsense of yours. I have been busy raising you, and it is not easy at all while you are a single mother. And this is how you repay me?"


    Magnus could obviously sense the petty she was trying to garner, as she spoke pitifully.


    ''What is with elderly parents and them trying to gather as much filial piety,'' Magnus asked himself.


    "Fine, I will start from the beginning," Magnus said as he raised his arms in defeat.


    "In the dawn of time, two Superpowers were warring with each other, the West and the East. They were about to nuke the heck out of each other and send themselves back into the ice age, but the new era came rolling in. With the new era, came people with gifts, and they became the new Alpha species on Earth."


    Seeing that Magnus was still acting like a little kid, whose feelings got hurt, his mother decided to play along with him and asked him politely. "Then what, Shin''aina?"


    ''Oh-ho!'' Magnus though, ''I too can play this little game of yours mother.''


    "Everyone thought, ''Hey, why don''t we see what the fuss is about, concerning all these people who keep popping up with strange new gifts. That is exactly what they did, thanks to that new Superpowers were able to take the stage; with the new deadly weapons, technological advances, and most importantly of all; units of purely breed gifted individuals, ready to fight and kill."


    Still keeping up with that the facade, Magnus'' mother said calmly, "Shin''aina, you never answered my question."


    Magnus smiled at her response, "I was getting to it mom before you interrupted me, so if you could let me do my thing."


    "Of course," Magnus mother said as she too smiled at her, but it was clearly not a happy one. "With the way you explain everything so naturally and easily, I would think that you could be a history professor."


    "And you would make the perfect student, with all of your question and remarks," Magnus sweetly said.


    Magnus mother then sighed, getting tired of the back and forth, "Okay, you could stop being a whiny little bitch now, Magnus."


    "I knew that I got my witty sarcasm from you, mom," Magnus said, with no affliction in his tone at his mother''s salty comment. Magnus just smiled proudly and happily once his mother got tired of all this banter, he and his mother do this all the time. It is what makes them a united front and enjoy each others'' company.


    Now, with no skin off his back and feeling giddy over his victory, Magnus decided it was about time that he stopped running around in circles.


    "Anyways, where was I again? Oh, Yes! With all the new goodies and powers, at their beck and call, it was decided to coalesce all the territories and countries in the surrounding. From that, seven Superpowers formed all and all. These were the Western Alliance; which was made up of America, Canada, and a bunch of Western European countries which I would seriously never remember for the life of me. Then there is East Bloc; which everybody calls it like it is, just China, and the lands they conquered. Followed by the Soviet Union; which is so unoriginal, couldn''t the seriously come up with something else. Next, there is the Sanskrit Empire; which was single handily formed by one man, an Indian man that goes by the name of Girish Taxila. Some idiots theorize that he is arguably the most powerful gifted individual thanks in part to, his very destructive gift, but as I would say, put him up Charles Zimberman and his army of Mech suits and he would not last a single second. Finally, we have the Arabian Federation, the African Republic, and the latest Superpower, the Latino Coalition."


    Once Magnus was finished with his long explanation, he released a long breath of relief that he did not even know he was holding back. Then his gaze instinctively landed on the sink. Immediately he started to feel parched, so he got up and walked over to the sink, to get a drink of water.


    "So," Magnus mother asked as she rubbed at her chin while a pensive look played on her face. "You know with all dramas, there has to be enemies and allies. Do we have that?"


    Magnus, who was draining one cup after another, put up his index finger making a gesture for his mother to wait.


    After a bit, he started to slow down guzzling all that water, then he poured himself one last cup, and walked back to his seat, and sat down. Once he did that and got comfy in his chair, he started to answer his mother''s question.


    "Well mom, you are still of the mentality that people are sane. They are NOT! Things are so diluted and confusing, even experts are not able to keep up and make sense of it all. Old grudges and new grudges are mixing together, creating a wonderful whirlwind of madness. The only people are not mad like the rest of us, are the Australians. They got enough sense to stay the fuck out of this and stay as far as possible. Oh, and as a side bonus, they are not crazy enough like everybody, to threaten blowing up every soul to kingdom come."


    "Wow," Was Magnus mother''s only reply, as she shook her head, disgusted and disappointed, at what the world has come to. She quickly banished those dark thoughts and got back to the conversation she was having with her son.


    "Ahh, I knew this Australian way back in high school, we even dated for a while. Ahh!" She said once more as she sighed out loud, while a look of remembrance was on her face. "Now I am regretting not marrying him and having him move us to Australia."


    Magnus just rolled his eyes at his mother light chatter, then brought his cup to his lips, to drink from it.


    "But," Magnus mother said as she shook her head, sadly. "He couldn''t please any women with that small piker of his, I do not think that I would be able to stay with him for so long. Your father, on the other hand. Muhhh"


    Once those word left Magnus mother mouth, he immediately spit out all the water he had in his mouth and started to choke on the rest, that when the wrong way.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    He was able to get the coughing fits under control, and when he did, he wheeled around to face his mother, head on. "Mom," he said as he pointed at her, "I do not want to know about those sort of stuff."


    "Oh come on," Magnus mother said as she waved him off, "You are old enough to know all these sorts of things."


    Magnus scrunched up his face in disgust, and replied, "Mom nobody is EVER old enough to know about their parents'' sexual activities, or as you parents, like to put it, your younger days."


    Magnus mother shrugged her shoulders and said to her son, "There is nothing to be embarrassed about, I am sure that you got some experience in these sorts of things."


    "Of course I do," Magnus immediately responded, like he had something to hide, "it is just that I do not want to sh-.."


    Right as Magnus was in the middle of trying to change the topic, and, you know, NOT have it be about sex. Somebody interrupted him, right as he was in mid-sentence.


    ''How abysmally rude!'' Magnus reflected.


    He turned his neck around to face where this new voice came from and it turned out to be the Holo TV speaking.


    No, more accurately it was Codex who speaking through the Holo TV. And the words that came out of her mouth shocked Magnus to his very core. "Mrs. Kimiko, he is totally lying through his teeth."


    "Oh, hey Codex," Was Mrs. Kimiko first response, but when she heard what Codex said, she asked, "What do you mean he is lying?"


    "Haha, you would never believe it but he has no experience at all!" Codex shouted from the Holo TV.


    Magnus mind quickly went into overdrive once he saw Codex popping up in the Holo TV, and knew, that like always, she would try to embarrass him. So he furiously thought of anything to not get his secret out.


    "Yes!" Magnus shouted out loud as he stood up, knocking over his chair to the floor, and both women turned to face him, "Yes, I have no experience when it comes to¡­ when it comes to po-.."


    "Oh u-shhh," Mrs.Kimiko said, "Do I look like an idiot to you, who you could lie to?"


    "No," was Magnus only response to his mother''s question, while he stared at the ground.


    Well the secret is out, Magnus thought as he sat back down, damn you Codex!


    "It is alright Shin''aina, if you have some problems down there, but I do not know where you get it from, your father was perfectly healthy, too healthy as a matter of fact."


    Magnus just stared at his mother god smacked into complete silence, his brain was even fried when he heard his mother accusation. And Codex was getting a hell of a good laughter from Magnus situation.


    Finally, Magnus was able to put together a few words, "Mom, I d- do not... have any issues!"


    Mrs. Kimiko, turned to look at her face, curious, and asked him, "then why are you still a virgin, Shin''aina?"


    Feeling so impressed, but wanting to clear his name as well, Magnus explained himself to his mother, "I am looking for the right person."


    "Oh, come!" Mrs. Kimiko said as she raised up her hands into the air in exasperation. "I am not saying you shouldn''t be looking for the ''right person.'' What I am saying is do not die as a virgin, go look for an escort and have a good time."


    Magnus just shook his head to himself, not believing what he is hearing, "Mom, did you just tell me to find a slut?" Not giving her a moment to respond, he continued on talking, "Because you are my mother, you are not supposed to urge me into doing these sorts of things. You are actually supposed to be advising me against those things!"


    "Pfff!" Magnus mother said, "you are a boy, act like it!"


    "Well, I am not going to do it," Magnus replied.


    Mrs. Kimiko looked her son right in the eyes and said to him seriously, "If you are worried that they would not like you, don''t be. You are a fine piece of man, and if I was a lot younger and not your mother, then I would be all over you."


    Magnus at once made some barfing noises when he heard what his mother said, "I just pucked in my mouth," the young man said as he pointed at his mouth.


    "I am seriously out of here!" He also added as he got up from his seat.


    "Fine!" Mrs. Kimiko said, "we will move on. Now seat down, and do not runoff from your old lady."


    Magnus did as he was told, but it was done with a grumble, he also made sure to give Codex, who now resided in the Holo TV, a death glare.


    "So," Mrs. Kimiko started off with, "Did you find any work yet?"


    At that question, Magnus heart nearly stopped from guilt and pain, but he kept up with his facade and answered back, "No Mom."


    "Why didn''t you?" Magnus mother asked, "It has been over a month since he got your license."


    ''And it has been two weeks since it was revoked,'' Magnus though sadly.


    With a practiced lie already at the ready, Magnus responded, "You know how it is, you have to have connections in these sorts of top of the line jobs, and there really isn''t anybody who I know in the Mech business."


    Magnus mother whipped her head from side to side, and said, "I told you many times, try to make friends while you are there. There are a lot of kids that have parents that are rich and well connected, some even have parents who have gifts, the first generation of gifted ones."


    "U-ohh!" Magnus said at his mother remark as he made a bad gesture with his thumb. "The ones that were at my University were the worst kind of rich kids. They were the ones who were unable to develop any sort of power, meaning no academy for them. So they cast off to here, OAS University trying out for second best profestion. They are upset as hell of their bleak outlook in life, so they cover it up as best as they could by acting arrogent, snobbish, and downright cruel."


    "Sorry Shin''aina, I did not know it was that bad over there," Magnus mother said.


    "Well, it is now all over," Codex said once silence started to settle in, with both humans beginning to get lost in their thoughs. "It is in the past, so here is to the future!"


    "Here, Here!" Magnus mother said, "to my son''s very bright future."


    Magnus instantly wanting to bury his head into the ground once he saw that happy look on his mother''s face.


    ''Oh, how sorry I am mom,'' Magnus thought wretchedly, ''how sorry I am that I failed you.''


    But what Magnus did not know, was that his mother was absolutely right! His future was that of one of the most powerful individuals in the Known Cosmos.

 5 Chapter 4: Clade Bar

    Magnus walked out of his mother''s hospital room and silently closed the door after himself. As he did that, he peeked through the slit that was getting smaller and smaller, as he slowly dragged the door along.


    He gazed upon his mother who was resting now, she looked so peaceful as she did, with no pained expression on her face, thanks to the two legs she lost. ''Would she be resting easy if she knew what happened,'' Magnus thought. Then he sighed in defeat, as that thought played in his mind, ''it is best to leave her to rest. I could deal with my own troubles.''


    With that final musing, the door slammed closed, with it slammed shut any more thoughts of confessing up as well.


    "Codex, order me a cab, would you?" Magnus said to Codex as he trudged along feeling glum and moody.


    "Sure, one cab coming right up," Codex said, not added any of her usual pleasantry or spunk to her speech since she could sense the awful dejection radiating off of him.


    With that, they walked along in silence, not saying a single word to each other as they did.


    Eventually, they made it back to the recipient hallway, and Mrs. Robinsan waved at Magnus goodbye from her chair, behind the counter. Magnus half-heartedly waved back at her as he walked out of the hospital and into the hovering cab waiting for him.


    "Where would you like to get to, sir?" The basic AI asked Magnus politely in its robotic voice, once he entered the cab.


    "To Clade Bar," was Magnus only reply to the AI in the cab.


    "You are going out to drink?" Codex asked in a bit of an angry voice.


    "Yes, yes," Magnus said in a tone that told that he did not care about her opinion, "I need to drink away my guilt and anger."


    "Where would that place be, sir," The basic AI asked, and Magnus noticed that they were still rooted in the parking lane. "I am sorry sir, but it seems like I cannot seem to find this place in my database."


    "See! Even this idiotic and pathetic AI knows that place is a dump." Codex shouted, but Magnus ignored her and said to the AI, "The address is 33 Starelan Lane, and would you mind playing something sad and somber. That is the only type of music I deserve."


    "Oh, boy!" Codex said once she saw how Magnus was being like, so she decided to just let things run its course. It is not like they could get worse.


    Or could it?!


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "We are here sir," the automated cab driver said, as it came to a stop on a dimly lit and bottom-dwelling bar. A few homeless vagabonds littered the place, as they wheeling around or carrying, carts and bags among the trash and filth lining the old and unused gravel street.


    "Ack!" Codex said as Magnus stepped out of the cab, which immediately drove off up, up and away like it was trying to run away from all the destitution.


    "Man, that AI got the message loud and clear." Codex then added with a snicker.


    "Would you stop that," Magnus said, as he walked up to the bar''s wooden door. "This place used to be my grandpa, so I n-.."


    "Then your mother sold it for pennies because she knew that it was a dump." Codex said as if she was helping Magnus by finishing off his sentence.


    "Ahh!" Magnus said as he clicked his tongue with the root of his mouth in irritation. "I hate when you do that, it is very annoying and rude."


    "Ohh!" codex said as if she was looking at something cute, "Do you hate it when I tell the truth?"


    "No, I hate it when you always interrupt me mid-sentence," Magnus said as he walked up to the bar with a neon sign which had written on it, Clade Bar. ''Man,'' Magnus thought, ''you either have to be so egotistical or downright proud of your name to have it named business.''


    Magnus shook his head as he opened the door of the bar and walked in. ''Well whichever one it was, my grandpapa had a badass and unusual name. Anyways what the hell were his parents thinking when they named him that.''


    Codex tried to reply and said "Yea, you just got t-..." but she was toned out by Magnus as he took in the sight of the bar. Hard looking man and women, that experienced the gut-wrenching pain of life sat or stood around the place. They played, chatted, or just drank their hard liquor beverages.


    Magnus gaze turned over to the counter as a voice came from it and addressed him, "Oh-hoho if it isn''t sunny boy, as I live and breath."


    Everyone in the bar turned to look at Magnus, once the voice signed him out. Magnus just stood there under the silent gaze of all the occupants as their stare felt like it was racked all over him.


    "Oh, come on up here," the speaker said, as she waved him over. Magnus instantly did as he was told and walked up to the counter.


    "Well, would you all stop staring at us," the woman shouted at the crowd. Then her voice got low and menacing, but it was still at a pitch loud enough to be heard by every ear, "Or is there something you have to say to my face?" At that question, everyone quickly got back to what they were doing without missing a beat.


    The woman turned back to face Magnus, who was now sitting at the chair across the counter. She was in her early sixties but she that young spark of life in her, she had dark red hair with a few grey hairs coming in. She stood at 1.75 meters tall, with a well-built body, and a few tattoos. Her eyes were black like a coming storm, hard and harsh. Her skin tone was a light beige tan, and she had a few piercings, one on her left and right ear, another on her bottom lips.


    "It has been a long time! Hasn''t it, sunny boy?" The red-haired women said as she poured Magnus a cup of liquor.


    "Yes, yes, it has been a few years now, Aunt Avril, but you know how it is with school and all." Magnus replied as he took a swig of the offered drink.


    Aunt Avril looked at Magnus with her eyebrows raised, "You know I am old enough to be your grandma, huh?"


    Before Magnus could say anything a man who swollen eye, a broken lip, a haggard expression, and a slightly tipsy look broke into their conversation. "Hehe, you know little Magnus she means that in more than one way?!"


    "Bret," Aunt Avril growled out as her hands dangerously clenched the cup her hands near to breaking point, "Do I have to kick you out once again?"


    "Don''t worry about it, Ms. Avril," an African man said, he was very tall and well built. He was standing at 2.1 meters and bald. His ringed fingers grabbed the collar of Bret jacket, and he easily hauled him up from his chair. "I am already on it!"


    "Hey, hey," Bret shouted as he squirmed around like a little child in the tall man''s grasp. "I have been a regular here ever since little Magnus grandfather opened this place. How could you treat a loyal customer like this?!"


    "Anthony," Aunt Avril said to her employee, "you could let him go, but it would be for just this once," she added as she looked at Bret threatened.


    Anthony nodded his head at Avril direction, and dropped Bret to the floor like you would a pesky little animal. Bret complained under his breath as he collected himself and got up from the floor, but he did not dare to say what he held in his mind to the half-giant of a man.


    Anthony just ignored Bret and walked away, before he did, he nodded at Magnus silently, and Magnus raised his cup to him, as the African man went back to his work, behind the bar, serving drinks.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Avril," somebody shouted in the large mess hall, "ignore Bret and his antics."


    "Yeah!" somebody else shouted, "come get us some of the good stuff."


    "I am starving for some BEER!" another person said, and everyone laughed at it.


    Bret got back to his seat, right next to Magnus, and made himself comfy. Avril gave him one final look, to which Bret said, "Okay! You are the boss here, and I promise I will behave."


    Avril snorted, not trusting a single word that left the degenerate of a man, mouth. With a shake of her head, she looked back at her old friend''s grandson and said to him. "Well it is a busy night, today so I will talk to you later. How does that sound sunny boy?"


    "Fine by me," Magnus said, as he waved at her to ease her concerns. "If you want I could help as well. I do know the trade, after all, learned it all from grandpapa," Magnus then added.


    "You don''t worry about it," Avril said, "Anthony and I got it all under control. You just have your drink and relax, I can see that you need it."


    "Fine," Magnus said as he raised his hands up in defeat and surrender. God knows that I need some time to unravel, he mused.


    With Magnus conceding, Avril got back to her work, serving drinks and snacks.


    Once Avril was out of earshot, Bret immediately craned his neck around the place, looking for any people that were listening in, then he scouted over to Magnus once he felt safe. "Well, little Magnus, how have you been these days?"


    Magnus looked at Bret with his eyebrows raised and asked him, "Didn''t you promise Aunt Avril that you would behave yourself?"


    Bret looked at Magnus like he was offended and asked him incredulity, "All I am doing here, little Magnus, is just talking, nothing more, nothing less. The woman can''t deny me that!"


    Manus just chuckled lightly at Bret response and said, "I think when she told you to behave, she also meant, shut your mouth." he paused as he took a swig of his drink, then continued on, "It is the one thing, your mouth, that gets you into the most trouble."


    Bret scowled at Magnus retort, then he glumly said, "You have always been a know it all brat, you know Magnus?"


    Magnus laughed quietly at Bret response, "Look, Bret, I have nothing against you doing what you want, but don''t look at me when Anthony ruffs you up. Or god forbid when Aunt Avril comes to you with her fists out."


    At that final remark about Avril, Bret shuttered just thinking about it. "Well, I hate not telling you about it, but you are right I do not want to anger that woman."


    "Okay let me stop you right there," Magnus said as he turned to face Bret fully in the face, "I already know about this gossip you want to talk about, you rumor mongrel."


    "You do?" Bret asked shocked.


    "Yes, I do, my grandpapa and Aunt Avril were an item, dah!" Magnus said, "Anyways I do not know why you are making it a big deal, my grandma was long dead, so it is not like the man had to grieve for her forever."


    Bret just looked at Magnus for a long while, after a bit, he shook his head, more to himself than Magnus, as he took a swig from the flask he held in his hands and said. "Like I said, kid, you have always been a know it all." then he sighed as he took another swig from his metal flask, "You can''t even let an old man like me get the enjoyment of reveling a big secret."


    Magnus smiled at Bret retort, he slapped the man lightly on the back and said to him in a cheery tone. "Stop acting like it is the end of the world, Bret. I am sure that you have some of your conspiracy theories in the woodwork, somewhere, so why don''t you tell me about those."


    Bret looked up from his flask, and then turned to face Magnus, hopefully. "You would really listen to what I have confirmed?"


    Magnus could tell that Bret was putting up an act for laughs and giggles, but he played along with the man. "Yeah, I will listen to your crap, so lay it on me."


    "Hey!" Bret shouted as he placed both of his hands on his heart with a wounded look, "These articles are confirmed fact, I tell you!"


    Magnus raised both of his hands in silently surrender at Bret comedic outburst.


    "Good," he said once he saw that Magnus was complying along, "Well I heard from a friend, who heard from his cousin, and she heard from a girlfriend, who heard fro-.."


    "Just get to your point," Magnus said as he interpreted Bret. I know it is just you who is making this stuff up, or you read about it in some shady website.


    "Fine, as I was saying before you rudely interrupted me mid-sentence. Somebody asked, why is all the gifted people some rich or famous person?" Bret paused, to let that question sink in, and Magnus was going to answer by saying the obvious, which is; they are gifted, therefore they are rich or famous.


    But Bret held up his hand, to stop Magnus from saying what he already knew he wanted to say. "I want you to think about what I just said, little Magnus, really think about it. Use your brilliant mind of yours! When the new era came rolling in, people awakening gifts were truly random, you couldn''t know if your neighbor would awaken a gift or if some family member would. Rember the first generation of gifted people, they were truly diverse; tall, short, skinny, fat, white, black, poor, rich, old, young."


    At Bret rambling Magnus slowly nodded his head, as he took a sip of his drink, the man was honestly making a case here.


    "But look at today, the second generation of gifted people, who are they? They are all kids who have a rich father or a famous mama."


    Magnus held out his hand for Bret to stop, and asked, "So let me get this straight, you are saying the upper class has control over the awakening of gifts? They can pick and choose who awakens gifts?"


    "Yes," Bret shouted as he nodded his head, happily, and there was no more of that jolly manner on Bret''s face. The man, had his game face on, these are the sorts of things he lives for, gossiping and talking about conspiracy theories. "I knew that you would get it, little Magnus."


    Magnus looked at the man, he knew that he should just leave things as they are, but he couldn''t help himself from poking at Bret''s little theory. It was in his nature to be pessimistic, sarcastic, and honest. His dad always used to say, you can''t get anywhere without damn honestly.


    "I was wondering Bret, how do these upper crust go about controlling all the gifts," Magnus asked in a polite and courteous tone, but deep inside he was just waiting for Bret to jump into the cesspool he dig himself.


    "Well," Bret said as he rubbed at his chin, trying to exhibit a wise look, but he was truly in contemplation. Then he added, very slowly, "That is a good question," Magnus could tell right away, from that response, that he had no answer.


    Seeing that the moment was perfectly right to notch him over the ledge, Magnus said, "Well I was thinking, maybe they have some magical tomes, that lets them awaken their gifts, or blessed by mother earth."


    Bret could tell when somebody was teasing him and his theories, he snorted at Magnus playful retort and said to him. "It is your lose boy, not mine, if you do not believe me."


    Magnus laughed, "I will give it to you Bret, this is one of your best theories that you made so far, I would give it a 7.5/10."


    "What," Bret shouted, "A 7.5, what kind of score is that?"


    "Oh, come on," Magnus said as he rolled his eyes at Bret outburst, "Did you even listen to the other theories that you sprouted?"


    Before the two men could carry on with their conversation, three men entered the bar, and their entrance was as loud and blustery as it could be, thus every soul in the bar turned to see who they were.


    Once Magnus turned around to look at these people, his eyes immediately widened in shock¡­ and a hint of cold anger.


    Bret noticed the look on Magnus'' face, and asked him, "Do you know those guys, little Magnus."


    "Yes!" Magnus growled as he clenched the cup in his hand subconsciously near to breaking point. "I know those fuckers really well. How could I ever forget their faces, when they are the bastards that had a hand in revoking my Mech license."


    Bret looked at Magnus in two parts shock, and one part anger, "You had your license revoked? No, Whaaat?! These fuckers got your Mech license revoked."


    Magnus inclined his head Bret''s question, and said, "Yeah, but the question is what is this rich prick ass doing here, in a bottom-dwelling bar." And even as Magnus spoke to Bret, all of his attention was one person, the ring leader of his suffering and pain, Michael Sawyer. "I remember the fucker very well, back at the University, he would always be rubbing any ''stain'' as he would like to call it, with his handkerchief."


    "Well, isn''t it obvious to you," Bret said as he took a slow swig from his flask, "The bitch is here for you."

 6 Chapter 5: Bar Squabble

    "Well, isn''t it obvious to you," Bret said as he took a slow swig from his flask, "The bitch is here for you."


    "Mhmm," Magnus said, still with his eyes glued on Michael Sawyer, "I guess you are right, Bret. We do have unfinished business."


    As Magnus said that, Michael Sawyer and the two men that were following behind him, glanced around the place, as they did, so too did everyone in the bar stare at them. Then the three of them locked into position at Magnus location, noticing him among the crowd, and silently made their way towards him.


    "Well, well, well, for a moment there, Magnus, I couldn''t find you among the riff-raff." Michael started the conversation off with. He was in casual cloth, which was more money than all the clothing that everyone in the bar had on their backs. His hair was the color of sunflower blond, sleek and shiny, and reaching up to his neck. He had cold, cruel, blue eyes and a pale complexion. His features sharp and pointy, and he had averaged out at 1.9 meters with a slender frame. He would have looked very handsome and dashing, but that disgusted, sneer of an expression on his face, ruined it all.


    Magnus ignored him and his comment, which as a matter of fact offset a lot of people who were watching him and his crew. The only thing that Magnus would have said to him would be; ''IDIOT! Why in gods name would you even dare to insult these people, you do know that they would literally smash your head in like a watermelon.''


    Yet Magnus didn''t, let the fool dig himself his own grave, was Magnus only thought. He looked passed him, and faced his two minions, "Lobal and Jovel, what the hell are you still doing, sticking around this asshat? You do know that school is out, right?" Magnus said to them, in a matter of fact tone, like he was giving them the rundown of things.


    "You do know that you could ditch him, right?" Magnus then said to the two large and robust men, in a low, conspiratorial voice.


    However, the two men did respond at all; the only things that escaped their mouths was a grunt and a growl. Magnus shook his head, self-deprecatingly, more to himself than anyone, "Ye yeah, why do I even try with the two of you." Then he snapped his fingers at their face and asked, "Do the two of you even understand me?" And from the way he said it, in a long-drawn-out manner, as if he was speaking to some children or better yet, a person with a mental health condition. It was clear that he was making fun of the two large men intellect.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Hey," Michael shouted who was seething the whole time that Magnus was ignoring him and talking to his underling.


    Magnus turned around to face Michael, and he looked at him in false shock and surprise, "Oh, Michael, my apologies, I did not see you there." Magnus said as he placed his left hand on his heart and plastered an apologetic expression on his face.


    Bret who was drinking from his cup, on the sidelines, laughed at Magnus false sense of genteel, then started to cough, as his drink went down the wrong windpipe.


    Michael looked from Magnus, the man who shamed him, to Bret, the hobo who dared to laugh at him, trying to decide who to bring down his wrath upon.


    Magnus saw that his crowd was starting to get worked up, so he decided to quit with the facade and get down to business. After that, they can get started throwing fists. "So Michael," Magnus asked in a stony-faced manner, "what brings you here, to my small, little, abode?"


    "I tracked you down so that I could see you," Michael said as garnished his teeth together in hate.


    Bret, who finally got his cough under control, elbowed Magnus lightly in the ribs once he heard what Michael said. "Oh, Magnus, I do not know whether you should be honored or downright creeped out that he would stake you." Then he started to chuckle at his own joke, but he heard no other laugher coming forth, so he turned to face everyone and saw that they were all looking at him blankly.


    He peered around, with his eyes darting to and fro, then comprehension blossomed on his face, and he said, "OHH, so we are being serious now. Well, forget what I said and carry on."


    Magnus couldn''t help but to shake his head, amusedly, he glanced back at Michael, who was staring down at Bret and had the look of somebody who just did not know what to do with this insect that dared to bite him.


    "You still did not answer the matter at hand, Michael, what brings you here?"


    Michael, who started to awaken from his musing about Bret, absentmindedly said, "Well, I am here to clear things up, make myself clear, and teach you a lesson."


    Magnus plainly regarded the pompous bastard, he couldn''t decide if he should punch the little bitch in the face right now, or to just walk away from his self-conceited mannerism. However, he opted to get some answers, first. Then he would punch him in the face, later.


    "Not only did you have my license revoked, you little bitch," Magnus said, as he couldn''t help it when a hint of anger escaped him. "But you want to what?! Persist on with it?"


    In a flash, Michael spun around to face Magnus and looked at him with anger, hate, and¡­ a bit of a crazed, maddening expression in his face. "How could you dare ask me if that is enough, HUH? Do you know the shame you have brought on me? They all laugh at me, gossip behind my back. They all think that I am some dickless bastard. All because of YOU. You fucking peasant, you fucking stain."


    Everybody was now staring at this spectacle, right before their very eyes, and Magnus was really about to, up it to the Max, ''how could this little shit go on with his bullshit when he ruined my life.''


    Yet, he paused when he processed what Michael said, ''what does he mean that I destroyed his life, that was his fiancee who did that, not me. Wait... she couldn''t have, could she? That fucking BITCH!''


    Magnus looked at Michael who was now racking up a storm, and sort of felt bad for him, but that feeling was instantly squashed. With that feeling destroyed, another took its place, humor. Humor at the irony and absurdity of it all. So with all humor that couldn''t be kept inside of the mind or chest, he started to laugh out loud.


    Everyone, that was watching this drama unfold, which was basically every soul in the bar now, looked at Magnus as he laughed and laughed. His laughter dissolved in tears, and achs of stomach pain, as he continued on with it.


    After a long while, he was able to get it under control and wiped away at the tears on the corner of his eyes. "Ah, you are so sad, you pathetic little weasel," Magnus started off with, "you do not know do you, huh?" he said as he looked at Micael.


    "I never tried anything with her fiancee, she is the one who wanted the D." as Magnus said that sentence, he once more laughed out loud, but this one was a cruel, barking laugh.


    "She is the one who wanted to get it on," Magnus continued on, as that laugh.


    Then Magnus paused and looked at Michael right in the eyes, and his tone was serious. "but I R E F U S ED her," he said as he snarled out each syllable, "and this how you repay me, HUH?"


    Michael just like everyone in the room, rocked back from the pure animosity coming off of Magnus. Michael looked at Magnus, wide-eyed, and the only thing he could whisper out was, "that is not true." But it sounded so weak and pathetic that he, himself, would not believe it, if he was in a correct state of mind.


    Magnus once again let loose a cruel barking laugh, "Do you know what I think Michael," Magnus said in a whisper, "I think, deep down you know it is true. But¡­." Magnus said as his voice started to get louder and louder, "You are too pathetic of a man to do anything against your fiancee. Nooo, you have to go pick on Magnus, who doesn''t have a rich father like you or a gifted mother. You, my man, truly fit the bill of; pick on the weak and avoid the strong."


    Everyone in the bar held their breaths at Magnus outpour of rage and anger, some even had angry looks on their faces, once they heard Magnus plight, especially Aunt Avril, who had pure, unconcealed murder in her eyes.


    Magnus stared down at the wretched rich bastard, all of his anger that he locked away, for every day during every moment, ever since he got his license revoked, was on full display. ''It is only him that matters at the end of the day, I do not give a single wick about his plight, it is he, along, who brought about this.''


    Bitches would be bitches, and that woman did have a hand in all of this, but it is him who brought me into their drama. ''He did not have the balls to face his fiancee, but he did have the nerve to bring me into it.''


    ''And that is, after all, that I done for him! I could been sticking my dick into that bitch''s pussy, and he would have been none the wiser, but I didn''t. And yes, it wasn''t out of decency or virtue that I didn''t do it. My reasoning was simple, I didn''t want to be somebody''s boy toy.''


    ''Nevertheless, when you do a man a solid like that, there is a silent, sacred vow that is made. You make sure to not involve him into your drama! But did Michael do that? NO!''


    ''And that is what set me off, that is what gets my blood boiling. The injustice, the absurdity, and the bitterness of it all. I did a good thing at the end of the day, and this is how I get repaired, with my life getting ruined.''


    ''I think that there is a lesson in all of this, but I cannot see it right now. I am more focused on this tyranny that the Heaven, itself is weeping over.''


    As those thoughts raced in Magnus''s mind, Michael''s state seemed to have worsened. The man started to cover his ears with both of his hands as if he wanted to block out what Magnus was saying, and what he knew deep down was all true.


    Then he started to rant, very slowly and quietly, "shut up, shut UP, SHUT UP!" As he repeated those two words over and over, his voice started to get louder and louder, and he, himself, didn''t even seem to notice it.


    Magnus sneered at Michael''s weak protest, and he even had the desire to spit on him, to get rid of all the disgust and revulsion he felt for Michael. "Look at how feeble you are. It is no wonder that your fiancee wanted to cheat on you. Who wouldn''t, when they have a sniveling, little swine of a fiancee, like you."


    Michael looked up from his feeble positioning and faced Magnus head-on. No longer was there any rational thought behind his eyes, all that was left was a crazed look, "I said, SHUT UP, you peasant. You are to do as your betters COMMAND!"


    Magnus'' eyebrows went up in shock and incredulity at Michael''s statement, then he did they only thing that all men can do in pure absurdity, he chuckled. "What are you, Michael? A noble in a medieval time period?" Magnus asked, but he did not expect an answer from the fool, nor did he care for one. All he cared about was making his words burn through the basterds flesh, since from the state of him, it seemed to be working perfectly.


    "Anyways, why should I shut up?" Magnus asked as he shrugged his shoulders, "I have been only telling the truth. And do you know what else is the truth, Michael? I think that your fiancee, at this very moment, is fucking somebody else."


    At Magnus retaliation, everybody, whether it be Michael, his goons, and every soul in the bar who was watching this spectacle, was utterly silenced. Then as if the mood had flipped on its head, all the occupants started to laugh, even Michael''s two goons had a flash of a smile on their faces.


    However, the only person who was not laughing was Michael, he had an expression of pure disbelief on his face as if he could not believe this was happening to HIM. Then it transformed into anger, his eyes passed through everyone, as if he was remembering all their faces.


    Then his head whipped around to the sole perpetrator, Magnus! "You brought this upon yourself," Michael said in a whisper, and Magnus who was closest to him, was the only person who heard him over all the laughter. Magnus looked at Michael, curious at what he meant, and a bit¡­ fearful.


    In a flash, Michael reached into the inner pocket of his coat, Magnus seeing that movement on Michael''s part, did not like it one bit. So he got up from his chair, trying to reach towards Michael and stopping or delaying whatever Michael had in store.


    But Magnus was too late, Michael pulled out a laser blaster from his coat and pointed it at Magnus. "I told you to SHUT UP, Magnus, now look at what you made me do." Everyone in the bar quieted down once they saw where Michal was heading with this.


    "And all of you," Michael shouted as he waved his blaster over the crowds'' head. "You will all pay for this insult, you miscreant."


    But whatever Michael was expecting, when he throws around his usual threats, he did not get it here. Nobody shivered or coward like they normally do when Michael gets wrath, no, it was far from it, really. Every occupant looked at Michael with a blank stare, then as if they all came to the same decision, they too started to get out their own weapons. Knives, guns, blasters, daggers, chains, and even a nunchucks appeared all around.


    Michael just looked god smacked, at this unruly display of disobedient and defiant against HIM. And just like in all matters that he could not handle, he turned to the one thing that always saved his hide. "Do hoodlums even know who I am? I am Michael Sawyer!"


    Nobody responded to or acknowledged Michael''s declaration, not even a hint of recognition passed through the crowds'' face. Seeing that, Michael went on, since that was the only thing he could do, "My mother is the B-ranked, gifted individual, called Red Hurricane and my two older brothers are Yellow Cyclone & Blue Typhoon!"


    "Michael, Michael, Michael," Magnus said as he clicked his tongue in disappointment, while slowly and carefully making his way, closer to Michael. "Can''t you tell, you fool, that nobody here gives two fucks about who your parents or brothers are? Meaning that you are just like us, a nobody. Because that is what you really are without your parents or brothers."


    Michael spun around to face Magnus, with his blaster too, wheeling around to face Magnus, and as he gripped the blaster it shook in his arms.


    ''Nothing was going his way, today. Not only did he not receive a hint of respect from any of these ruffians, but he was also had been threated, laughed at, humiliated, joked about, and so much more. And it all stemmed from him, MAGNUS, Michael thought with pure malice. If only he could get rid of him, Yes! Then all his troubles would go away, he could go back to the way things were, before.''


    "Michael," Magnus said, "Do you think getting rid of me would end all of your misery?"


    Michael immediately reckoned back in fright and shock at Magnus question, who did he Know?


    But what Michael did not know, was that he was as easy to read as a book. His emotions and feelings where so apparent, for all to see, thanks to the lack of control he was having over himself, and his state of mind.


    "Michael, how I knew that does not matter," Magnus said in a whisper-like voice of the devil, "What matters is, does ending me stop all this suffering you found yourself in?"


    "Ye-.. yes," Micheal mumbled out weakly, "And I will get away with it," Michael said, not daring for a single second to place any thoughts into what Magnus asked him. "Yes! Just like I got away with getting your license revoked. Yes, my mother will come through, my brothers will help me. Yes, yes, ye.."


    "Michael," Magnus said once more, in a calm manner, "you are not asking yourself the true question, will everything go back to normal?"


    And under the slow, hypnotic questioning of Magnus, for the first time, Michael mulled over it, and the very idea hurt him. Expressions of pain, agony, and suffering pasted through his face, so he immediately cut it off. His face went slack, and he said coldly, "It does not matter, you will have to go Magnus. I will have to ki-.."


    Before he could say any more, Magnus was upon him. He punched Michael in the stomach, making curl up and his already weak and shaky grip over his blaster slacking for the briefest of moments. And Magnus took that window of opportunity, easily making Michael part ways with his blaster.


    The two goons of Michael, who were so enthralled at the drama unfolding before their very eyes, finally woke up from their stupor, once they saw that their master was in danger. But Magnus cooly pointed the blaster at them, and said harshly, "Take one more step and there will be a 3-by-3 hole in your forehead. And I am not like this bitch over here who will stutter."


    At that threat, the two large men froze in place, with their eyes betraying a hint of fear.


    Once the two stayed where they were, Michael saw it and immediately started to get restless, so he shouted at them. "What are you two idiots doing, get him!"


    Very calmly and cooly, Magnus flipped the laser blaster end over end, and taking the butt of the blaster he smacked it right against Michael''s nose, producing a loud, wet crack.


    "AAAA!" Michael shouted as surprise transformed into agony, the two goons of Michael tried to take another step forward but they meet the empty gaze of Magnus, and instantly stopped in place once more.


    With no hint of emotions, Magnus simply said to them, "that will be your first and last warnings," and without giving them any more of his attention, he turned from them.


    Unknowingly with that display, the two brutes lost all courage and started to shiver in their boots, as fear and terror coursed through their veins.


    Michael, on the other hand, continued on with his shrill screaming, not showing any signs of stopping.


    But Magnus had something to say against that, taking up the but of the blaster once more, he cuffed Michael on the back of the head with it, and said to him very frigidly, "Shut up."

 7 Chapter 6: News

    Michael continued on with his shrill screaming, not showing any signs of stopping any time soon.


    But Magnus, on the other hand, had something to say about that, taking up the butt of the pistol once more, he cuffed Michael on the back of the head with it, and said to him very frigidly, "Shut up."


    At once Michael did as he was commanded, just so that he could get the pain to stop. He looked up at Magnus with defiance in his eyes, as blood rolled down his lips from his now broken nose.


    Magnus shook his head to himself, at the folly the fool is continuing to commit. The idiot does not even realize the situation he found himself in. His minions cannot help him, the whole room is turned against him, and now, the person who he was threatening to kill has his life right in his hands.


    Yet he is looking at Magnus with no shred of fear, and a sneer. This idiot is hopeless, Magnus thought.


    Before Magnus could continue on with what he was doing, a voice interpreted him, and it was from nobody else except for Aunt Avril. "Alright, that is enough from the two of you," Avril said as she walked up towards Michael and Magnus, with a swagger and a shotgun slung over her back.


    "If the two of you want to continue on with your little show, then take it outside. I will not have you brawling or shooting at each other in my bar. Is that clear?" Aunt Avril asked as she looked at each young man right in the eyes.


    Magnus immediately surrendered, as he placed both of his hands up in the air, gesturing that he will comply with her rules. But Michael, on the other hand, did not take Avril underlying threat seriously. Still feeling anger and trying to find an outlet to pour all of his frustration and displeasure, Michael had the bright idea of going up against Avril bidding and wishes.


    "Listen here you old hag, I¡­"


    Magnus promptly sucked in a cold breath of air once he heard what Michael called Aunt Avril. Oh, the poor fucker is totally dead now, didn''t he ever hear, not to call a woman, old?


    And that is exactly how it came to be, in a streak of light, Avril was upon Michael, and with a one, two, both of Michael''s legs were broken against Avril''s shotgun.


    Michael didn''t even have a chance to scream out in pain and protest, the only thing he was able to do was to drop to the floor like a puppet whose strings were cut off. His eyes rolled back into his socket, foam started to come out from his mouth, and in a second he was unconscious as his mind could not handle the extreme pain.


    Everyone in the bar, just watched as Avril dispatched Michael, nobody dared to even look at the she-demon''s eyes as a ghost of a pain passed through their ankles. The two goons of Michael had their mouths hanging wide open in shock and fright, they glanced over at Avril, who stood over Michael with a vacant look.


    Then as if sensing their gaze, Avril turned around to look at them, instantly, without their control, they trembling from head to toe. In their opinion, if Magnus was to be compared to a frightening beast, then Avril could be compared to a spine-chilling, hair-raising, blood-curdling monster of pure terror and...badassery.


    "The two of you," Avril said as she pointed at the two goons with her shotgun, "stop squirming around like little girls and come pick up this piece of shit, and get the fuck out of my bar."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    For the first time in forever, a pure and true expression past through the two goons face, this one was not that of fear or shock, it was one of simple relief. Relief that they will be keeping their lives and that they will be able to somehow get their boss back to his house, breathing and living.


    They quickly ran up to their patron, hastily collected him as carefully as they could, all the while fearing that the she-demon would retract her statement.


    As they did that, Magnus was able to catch the conversation that the two of them where having, for a moment there he thought it was the grunt and growl of a beast, but somehow he understood it.


    "I hope the boss does not come back here ever again." Lobal or Jovel said, "This is literally a den of monsters."


    "Is that what you are worried about." The other one asked.


    "What?" The first speaker asked his companion.


    "What do you mean, ''What?'' aren''t you worried about what will happen to us when we go back?"


    "Uhhh, I guess that is a secondary worry for me."


    The second speaker just looked at his co-worker, then he sighed in defeat, "Yeah, I guess you are right."


    Magnus merely stood there, frozen in place, as his brain tried to process what it was hearing. The only thing that raced through Magnus mind was, "Holy shit! They can fucking talk"


    Without noticing the bombshell that was playing through Magnus mind, the two brutes hurriedly ran out of the bar once they had their chief, safely in their hands.


    Magnus watched them go, he rubbed his eyes, once then twice, and came to a final decision. "You know what, I think I just dreamt that," he said, as he bobbed his head, more to assure himself than anything else.


    "What did you just say?" Avril asked Magnus, as she looked at him, puzzled.


    "Oh," Magnus said, "Nothing, really. Anyways, why did you have to interfere, Aunt Avril."


    "Well, I thought it was obvious," Bret said, as he coasted into Magnus and Avril conversation, "You were really about to kill the worthless little thing."


    Magnus chuckled in amusement at Bret''s remark, "I could say the same for Aunt Avril. She brought him more pain then he experienced in ten lives."


    Aunt Avril rolled her eyes at Magnus witty retort, and said in a gruff voice, "That shit does not matter right now,"


    "Really," Bret said as he interrupted Avril, "because I think that little Magnus, over here, made a life long enemy, who would stop at nothing to see him suffer."


    Avril merely glared down at Bret, with a blank look that told of much pain and suffering if he did not shut up. Bret quickly sensed the meaning of the stare, and he promptly betrayed a sheepish smile and quickly shut his mouth.


    Once Avril saw that no more interruptions were forthcoming any more, she turned back to face Magnus as said to him in a growl. "You have a lot of explaining to do, young man."


    Magnus immediately swallowed down on the lump building up in his throat, as a cold sweat broke through his forehead. Why couldn''t I started punching at Michael when he came walking through that door, Magnus wailed in his mind.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "You take care of yourself, Magnus," somebody shouted in the now meager crowd. Magnus waved in the general direction that the voice came from as he walked towards the exit.


    "Yeah," another person cried out in agreement, as he waved his fist, which held his drink, into the air.


    "All you got to do, Magnus, is tell if that bastard comes around again, and we will set him straight."


    "Thanks," Magnus said to whoever said that.


    "Forget that, we will go to his house and ripe him a new one."


    Magnus quickly turned his head to face the idiot who yelled that out, very concerned. He saw it was a man who was too deep into his cups, and sighed out a breath of relief. There comes nothing good from messing around with a gifted person, and inside of Michael''s house is three gifted people.


    As he turned around to once again stroll out the exit, somebody tapped him on the shoulder. Magnus rounded on to the perpetrator and saw that it was Anthony, "Ms. Avril told me to give you these," he said as he handed Magnus some keys. "In her very own words, she said, ''there is no cab coming down here, so you better take my car, home.'' Also, she said, ''you better make sure to tell it to come back here, it is the only ride I have.'' "


    "Oh thanks, Anthony," Magnus said as he yawned involuntarily, "Well I better get going, it is pretty late, now. And if I ever have any hope of getting Aunt Avril car back to her before you guys close, I got to hurry."


    Magnus tried to walk away from Anthony, but the man held him tightly in his grasp and did not let Magnus move even a millimeter.


    Magnus looked up upon Anthony bewildered and a bit cross then asked him, "Is there something else you need to tell me, Anthony?"


    The giant, bald man inclined his head at Magnus question and said, "Yes, and this is from me, personally."


    "Oh?" Magnus said, never expect this from Anthony, the man is somebody of a few words, he never talks if it is unnecessary. So Magnus immediately straightened up and listened closely to Anthony had to say since this was a first.


    Anthony bobbed his head up and down, once he saw who serious Magnus has become, "All I wanted to say is be careful. All my life I had known been of service to one scumbag to another, and the one thing I have learned is that they do not forgive the slightest of insults. And you, on the other hand, have gone far beyond that, so once again I will say this, be careful, Magnus."


    Magnus looked on in surprise, not at what Anthony said, no he knew that already, deep inside his heart, but he was shocked at the underlying telltale of what Anthony said. So he used to work for, What? Rich people, no, maybe gifted people, that would make more sense. Anyways, rich and gifted are always tied together, so there is no point dividing them up.


    Magnus shook his head, as those thoughts raced around in his head, Anthony''s history is his history and his history alone, not mine. All that matters is I take his good advice with a nod of the head, and a smile since it was a good one, even though I knew it. It is always appreciated when good advice is repeated over and over.


    Still looking on at Anthony, Magnus wiped away at all other expressions except for a smile, "Thanks for the advice, Anthony."


    Anthony nodded his head, and let go of Magnus, "Ms. Avril''s car is out in the back." He shouted after Magnus as he made his way out of the bar.


    "Ahh, today has been a long day," Magnus said to no one in particular, as he followed Anthony''s guidance, and made it to the back of the bar.


    "Yeah, I would say," Codex said, as she finally decided to show herself.


    "Oh, hey Codex," Magnus said as gazed around the back of the bar, looking for Aunt Avril''s car. "You have been awfully quiet the whole time I was in the bar."


    Codex, Pff-ed, Magnus and said to him, "Well I am a helpful person unlike you."


    "What do you mean?" Magnus asked as his brows furrowed in puzzlement while he walked toward Aunt Avril''s car, which he had finally found.


    "Well, while you were getting an earful from Aunt Avril and having a sob fest with everyone in the bar, I was helping out. There was a bot out back in the storage room, and I took it over and used it to help with the jam."


    "Hey!" Magnus shouted indignantly as he fumbled with the keys, trying to open the car door. "I will have you know I asked Aunt Avril if she needed help, she said, NOOO! Okay! And on a side note, I never saw you!"


    "Like I said," Codex said, "You were having a sob fest."


    Magnus grumbled under his breath as he got into the car, too ashamed to talk about the tears and all the other acts he committed under the influence of alcohol. Seriously though, that shit is the killer of all intellect.


    "Can you just drive, Codex, and for the love of god, could you please stop chastising me every single moment that you get," Magnus asked, hopefully.


    Codex just laughed, "Ooo, poor little Magnus, don''t you know, this is what I live for."


    Magnus just groaned in despair at the bleak outlook of his life as Codex uploaded herself into the car and drove off into the distance.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "We''re home!" Codex immediately shouted once they walked through the door of Magnus'' apartment.


    "Ohh, you are so loud!" Magnus said sleepily, as he walked unsteadily towards his room as he kicked off his shoes.


    "You should go brush your teeth before you head off to sleep, and maybe even shower while you are at, you smell like vomit and alcohol."


    "I am so tired," Magnus said as he paused in his step towards his bedroom, "I will do that in the morning."


    Codex sighed, it was a long and excruciating one, she looked down upon Magnus, in a metaphorical sense, and said to him. "Magnus, magnus, magnus, I would hate to stop you from your sleep, but you know what will happen if you do not follow the ground rules we have set up."


    Magnus groaned in helplessness once he heard that hidden threat from Codex, just thinking about what she would do made him involuntary shudder in dread. The only thing he could do was cry out like a little child, "This is tyranny, you hear, Codex."


    "Yes, yes," Codex said, as she dismissed Magnus childish outburst, "Now will you follow the ground rules we have set up; brushing your teeth before going to bed?"


    "Yes," Magnus growled, "do I even have a choice?" He also asked, but the question was more to himself than Codex.


    Codex helplessly rolled her eyes as Magnus acted like melodramatic and at the same time he made his way to the only bathroom in the apartment.


    "It is easier if you shower and brush your teeth at the same time," Codex said.


    "Yes, mother," Magnus replied back to her sarcastically.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    After a while, Magnus, at long last came out of the steaming bathroom, with only a light blue towel wrapped around his waistline and another one, he was using to wipe his hair.


    "Ahhh," Magnus voiced as he exhaled a breath of relief and contentment. "Now that is what you call a shower," he said out loud to no one in particular, as he made his way to the living room of his apartment.


    "You do know that your bed is that way, right?" Codex asked, stumped since Magnus was making himself comfortable in his living room chair.


    "Well, Codex," Magnus drolled on, completely calm as he turned on the Holo TV and started to switch channels. "I would have been asleep right now, tucked away inside my bed, having pleasant dreams and whatnot, but you had to bring up house rules. Well, I will have you know, I could do that too. House Rule number 31; Magnus is a fully grown man, so he could sleep whenever he wants to." Magnus completed sayings, as a wide and happy grin played on his lips.


    "HA!" He then added while he came to a new channel, "Let''s see you wiggle your way out of this one, Codex."


    "AAAAA!" Codex shouted in exasperation and spleen, "You know what, FINE!"


    "Fine," Magnus intoned after Codex, but she was long gone by then.


    .


    Even though he would live on to regret this decision he has made, today, still it felt exhilarating to defy Codex once in a while.


    Anyways all relationships work like this, once in a while, a partner needs to blow off some steam, after all is said and done, they come back to each other stronger and more steadfast.


    Feeling content like a cat with himself, since Magnus was able to blow off some steam, physically and emotionally, speaking. He sat back in his couch, made himself comfy once again, and turned his attention to what is on the news.


    BBC News: Once again Ghost stricks out, this time it was the Prime Minister of the United Kingdom! Late last night, authorities found the body of the Prime Minister in The Lanesborough hotel, which he had checked into late that evening. Also, the body of young superstar Olivia Sunfor was also found in the scene, some are theorizing that they were having am an affair.


    Magnus chuckled at the reporter''s gross understatement, they were totally having an affair.


    BBC News: In other news, the Arabian Federation and the Sanskrit Empire are at it once again. This time the Sanskrit Empire have shot down an Arabian Federation drone, which they say has crossed their airspace. The Arabian Federation officials have gone out to sa-...


    At that Magnus switched the channel to something more local, you can''t go by a day unless you hear something depressing, huh! Truly, this is the state of the world nowadays.


    KARE 11: Welcome back folks, today some shocking has come out. Governor Johnson has been funneling state tax for years now.


    Wow, even they have downcast news, Magnus thought, maybe I should have listened to Codex and gone off to sleep. Yeah, I got to wake up early to go to work anyways.


    With that thought, Magnus got up from the couch and went off to his room.


    But what he did not know was that the news continued on¡­


    KARE 11: We also have some tragic news to report, just a few hours ago, a gifted individual ran rampant in Saint Fairlane Hospital, killing a total of 66 people and injuring even more. The perpetrator of this atrocity is Lamon Gilbert, a 47-year-old psychedelic patient at the hospital.

 8 Chapter 7: Funeral

    "AAAAA" was the sound that came out of Magnus'' mouth as he brushed his teeth, then spat out the toothpaste foam into the bathroom sink and started to rinse his mouth.


    "It is a bright new day, isn''t it, Codex?" Magnus asked as he used a towel to wipe at his face.


    Codex remained silent, not even saying a beep to Magnus.


    "Oh, come on Codex, stop acting like a melodramatic," Magnus said as he made his way to the kitchen. "You know, and I know that I only stayed up for 10 minutes."


    Still, Codex persisted in remaining completely silent. Seeing that, Magnus knew what he had to do.


    "Fine," Magnus said as he sighed while he took out a milk jug from the refrigerator and a box of cereal from a cupboard. "I am sorry, Codex."


    Codex sniffed at Magnus poor display of repentance, all she had to say to him was, "You should listen to your messages, you got a lot in your voicebox."


    Magnus narrowed his eyes at Codex display of coldness, then shrugged his shoulders to himself and thought, she will come around¡­ eventually.


    "Alright, could you please play them while I eat my breakfast?" Magnus asked Codex.


    "Sure," was Codex only response, then working her magic the messages started to play.


    "Magnus, would you just come down to the workshop, I have some news." The first message said, and it was Grandpa Richard who spoke, his voice sounded so strained and sad.


    Ahh? was the only thought that raced through Magnus mind, he had no idea what was happening, but before he could contemplate it anymore, Codex spoke up.


    "Magnus, do you think his disease got worse?" She asked, and all the iciness in her voice was gone, only concern was left. Magnus thought on that and no longer was he in a cheerful mood and eating his cereal, but once again he was interrupted from contemplating it any longer.


    "Magnus, I have some bad news, could you just meet me?" The second voice message said it was from Aunt Avril, and she sounded utterly devastated.


    Suddenly dread slowly seeped into Magnus, this must be really bad if Aunt Avril has her emotions up.


    "Magnus," the third voice message said as it started to break down with tears, and it was the voice of Mrs. Robinsan. "Oh¡­ Magnus."


    NO, it can''t be¡­ Magnus thought as shock and realization poured in.


    "I am sorry for what happened little Magnus," Bret said.


    No, no, no, please let it not be her. Magnus pleaded as they messages continued on.


    "I know who it feels¡­" Anthony said.


    Please, to whoever is out there. Please let it not be HER.


    "Hello, this message is for Magnus Erickson Tempest. We are sorry to inform you that your mother, Mrs. Kimiko has passed away last night. She wa-..."


    As the message continued to play on, the spoon that Magnus was holding in his hand, dropped to the floor and clattered on the ground.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Mr. Magnus," a voice said far off into the distance, "MR. MAGNUS," it repeated itself once more, but this time much louder.


    Magnus came to at that and turned around to face where the voice came from.


    "I was asking you, Mr. Magnus, how would you like to have your mother buried?''


    Magnus merely looked at the man, with a blank stare, as he asked his questions.


    "Mr. Magnus, I was askin-..."


    "Cremated," Magnus simply said as he interrupted the man.


    "Oh?" the man said, as he straightened his tie, "cremated it is."


    Magnus turned away from his and started off to the distance as no particular thought really interested him.


    "Well, that would be all from me, Mr. Magnus, and once again, I am truly sorry for your loss." the man said as he plastered an apologetic smile on his face. "You also have somebody waited for you, out in the back, I shall tell him you are ready to see him."


    "Thank you," Magnus responded as he continued to do as he was doing, right before, staring off into the distance.


    The cemetery worker nodded his head, got open, and headed out the room. In only a few minutes, another man came in, he had a slightly expensive suit that was black and carried with him a suitcase.


    "Hello, Mr. Magnus," the man said as he bowed his head to Magnus, "I am the personal representative of your mother, so I will be the one dispersing your mother''s assets."


    Then he sat himself opposite to Magnus and started to take out paperwork from his suitcase.


    The man began to lay things out, but by then Magnus had already zoned him out and got back to staring off into the distance.


    But something pulled him back into reality after a while, "Your mother also left this," the personal representative said as he placed a necklace into Magnus'' hands.


    "It says here. It is a family heirloom." The man read off a piece of paper.


    Magnus stared down at the pendant, the cord was of pure silver in color. It had a round cage attached to it, that had written on it of some intricate designs. Inside the round, teardrop cage was a crystal clear bead, and when Magnus turned it around in his hands, his hands started to tremble and shake. Immediately he closed his hands into a fist around the necklace.


    He turned to face the personal representative and said to him in a gruff voice, "Thanks."


    The man nodded his head, "Well, that would be all, so I would need you to sign here, here and here."


    Magnus did as he was told so and the man got about on his way.


    After the man was long gone, Magnus once more turned his attention to the pendant, silently he looked down at it, for a while, then he put it around his neck and got back to staring off into the distance.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Over a hill that overlooked everything, down to the small figurine like stature of the people passing by, or to the giant skyscrapers reaching up to the sky. The hilltop encompassed every article of the city down below.


    "It is the perfect place," Magnus said.


    "Yeah," Codex responded, "Your mother had excellent taste."


    At that commentary from Codex, Magnus, ever so slight smiled.


    "Mom always did say she wanted her ashes scattered over this hill, it was here, that dad uses to take her on their usual dates."


    Codex remained silent, letting Magnus reminisce about those happy moments.


    Grandpa Richard walked up to Magnus, from the assorted mass down below, and carefully tapped Magnus on the shoulder. "You take as long as you need, son, we will just be waiting, patiently," he said as he mistook the moment that Magnus and Codex had spoke to each other as a grieving moment for Magnus.


    Magnus let the misunderstanding of Grandpa Richard slid, he did not have much energy to argue against it, he never really had enough energy for much, lately.


    Nodded his head and taking Magnus silence as an answer, Grandpa Richard made his way back down to where everyone, who came to the funeral was.


    Concluding that it was time, and seeing that there was no point in delaying the inevitable, Magnus opened the lid of the cremation urn and stared down at the ashes inside, the ashes of his mother.


    "Magnus," Codex simply said, and that simple utterance of his name turned him away from all those murky thoughts swirling around in his head.


    "Oh, yes... sorry," Magnus said, as he shook his head from side to side, like a dog trying to get all the water out of its fur. "Where was I, again?"


    "You were about to scatter the ashes of your mother," Codex answered, obligingly.


    "And I must say it is a good chance we have here, the wind is blowing against us right now, not toward us. So, Magnus use this moment of opportunity, well." Codex also added, but her true goal was for Magnus to get this process over with, the longer he delays, the greater the chance there is for him to break down.


    Magnus nodded his head, in answer to Codex reply and also in a gesture showing that he was pumping himself up for the task ahead.


    Taking the miniature shovel he held in his hands and putting it into the urn, Magnus took out a good 9th of the ashes held in the urn with that one scoop. Magnus outstretched his hands out, and let the winds take the ashes into the air.


    With each scoop, that Magnus took out of the urn and let the wind sweep it away, memories started to pour into his mind. All the good and bad, the ups and downs, the highs and lows, flashed right before Magnus very own eyes, and all of them held his mother in it. Then suddenly it all came to a screaming halt as the shovel hit the empty bottom of the urn.


    Magnus looked down at the cremation urn, all it held was a few remaining ashes that the shovel could not get to. But what really caught Magnus attention was the wetness against his cheeks. He touched and immediately knew what it was, tears.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The hour was getting late and on a lonely hill overlooking the city remained a young man, who stared off into the distance, with no particular thought occupying his mind.


    "Magnus," Codex said, as she broke the silence that occupied the place.


    "Yeah?" Magnus replied as he started to come to, back in the here and now.


    "Everybody is gone now," Codex said, stating the obvious.


    "I know" Magnus once again replied.


    "You can let go now," Codex said, very kindly and tenderly.


    Magnus took in a sharp, deep breath, once he heard what Codex said, and he knew what she meant.


    Sighing out loud Magnus asked, "Codex did you remember how mom was when dad passed away?" And it was more of a rhetorical question than anything else.


    "She never shed a tear, not a single drop." then he paused for a moment, thinking about what he said, "I got to be like her, it is what she would have wanted."


    "Magnus," said Codex, clearly trying to dissuade Magnus from setting on that course, but before she could carry on with her goal, Magnus spoke up.


    "Codex," he said, "please don''t." He looked up at her, in a metaphorical sense, with the saddest of smiles, and that broke her machine heart.


    "Well," Magnus said as he tried to put merry tone in his voice, "like you say Codex, I got to be in bed before 10 p.m and we are long passed that, so let''s be on our way."


    "Sure, Magnus," Codex simply said in a wretched tone since she had nothing in her program to counter this situation, she had found herself in.


    At that affirmative from Codex, Magnus got up the rock he was sitting on, and with a quick wipe at his pants, to remove all the dust and dirt, he was on his way.


    As Magnus made his way down the hill, he did not see the black shard as large as his hand in his path. Thanks to that, Magnus tripped over it, making him fall to the ground with a flop. Magnus quickly got up from the ground, wiped away at the dirt and dust staining him, and turned to look down at the perpetrator of his embarrassment, indignant.


    Magnus leaned over and picked up the shard before he could study it any further, he heard dastardly laughter coming from behind the treeline, right below the hill.


    Magnus whipped his head around to face the direction that the laughter came from, lo and behold, it was Michael Sawyer, who was confined into a hovering wheelchair, alongside his two goons, Lobal and Jovel.


    Magnus pocketed the shard for later observation and turned his full attention to Michael and his two followers.


    "Haha, did you see that," Micheal said in a nasal voice to his two goons as he clapped and let loose a joyous laugh at Magnus earlier predicament.


    Magnus snorted disgustedly at Michael and asked, out loud, from where he stood, in the halfway point of the hill as anger laced through his voice. "What the hell are you doing here, Michael?"


    Michael immediately ceased with his gleeful laughter once Magnus had spoken up, and his expression rapidly transformed into an ugly one.


    "What am I doing here, you ask?" Michael screamed, "Do you know what you have done to me, Magnus, huh?" Not pausing for a single moment, to let Magnus answer his question, Michael proceeded on, "Thanks to you, I am the talk of the town once more, and everyone looks at me scornfully."


    "Wow, is he seriously of setting his problems upon you?" Codex asked out loud, in Magnus'' mind, simply shocked at what she was seeing.


    "I don''t give a shit about the prick''s sob story," Magnus growled to Codex, as stared down at the idiot, icily. "What I care about is the nerve that he has to come on a day like this. Ooo, the lesson I will teach him today, it would make what Aunt Avril did look plain and simple."


    "Woah," Codex said, trying to act like the voice of reason, "Don''t let your anger cloud your judgment, Magnus. Michael might be a blundering fool, but he is not blind. He knows that he could never take you on in a fair fight, especially with the state he is in. And after what those two did, Lobal and Jovel, which was basically nothing, in the bar, he would never trust his safety with them. So he must have something up his sleeve."


    Magnus looked at Michael, the man had a cast on his nose, and another two on both of his legs. Forget about fighting and him teaching me a lesson, he could not even walk without his hover wheelchair.


    Ahhh, Codex is right once again, Magnus thought as he took in a deep breath to calm himself down. I could really be like my namesake, sometime, a great storm! And that has gotten me into more trouble than I could even count, if I was smart, I would have walked away from Michael at the bar, and we would not have been in this unreputable situation.


    "Oh, come on," Codex said as she read the thoughts that played in Magnus mind. "If you did that, then you would have not been you."


    Magnus paused, and as did his thoughts, as he listened to what Codex had to say, "You could be a dunderhead sometimes, but at the core of it all, you are a good person, Magnus. A person who fights for what is right and good, whether it be for yourself or others."


    "Now," Codex said, very sharply, like a general would, "Do what you always do and this time, play it smart, you got a bright brain in there, so use it."


    Whatever anger or sadness that Magnus was feeling a few moments ago, it was all sweep away with that rousing speech Codex gave. He stood up straighter, taller, more comfortable, and he had that sharp and brilliant smile, that he usually has, back on his face. Magnus was back to his typical self, that sarcastic, pessimistic, and good-natured young man.


    "You know Codex," Magnus said, "For a machine, you are quite good at this human emotion stuff."


    "Ahh," Code said with a groan, "could you please go back to your quiet, angry, moping brat that you were a few seconds ago."


    "Ha!" Magnus said out loud, at Codex remark.


    "So you find it funny when I promise that I will break all your bones, huh Magnus?" Michael asked, taking that shout of laughter by Magnus as an insult.


    "Well," Michael said as he put on a headset that Magnus knew all too well. "Let''s see you laughing, Magnus, when I do exactly that with my Mech suit."


    Michael slumped over in his hovering wheelchair as the headset he put on started to boot up.


    "Fuck!" was the only thing that escaped Magnus'' mouth, as he reached into his jacket and took out the handgun, which he got from Michael.


    Magnus took aim at Michael''s unconscious form, and even though he knew that there would be hell to pay if he killed the son of Red Hurricane, he had to stop Michael from bringing forth that Mech suit he just connected to. Because if he doesn''t, there will be no hope for him to win this fight, and that means he will not be able to get away without suffering Michael''s cruel torture, or for that matter, simply die at his hands, since the bastard looks mad enough to do that.


    Without pausing at all, Magnus fired his shot, it sailed through the air and travel down the long-distance of the hill. As quick as its namesake, it hit Lobal... or was it Jovel, whichever one it was, it hit him right in the thigh. There and then, he fell to the ground, screaming and wailing as blood flowed from his thigh and the scent of his blood encompassed the whole area, of the vast hill.


    Magnus immediately felt nauseated and wanted to reel over to retch all that he had in his stomach. Magnus might be tough and harsh when the situation calls for it, but that does not mean he is a cold-blooded killer. He is a young, law-abiding, man, but still, today calls for him to be more than that, if he ever wants to survive.


    Once more taking aim at Michael, who was being pulled away by his only standing goon, Magnus fired. His shot struck true, even with the 50-meter distance between them, and that can be traced back to all the hours he spent as a kid with his father, practicing to handling all sorts of weapons.


    However the issue was that it was not Michael who got hit, it was the last standing goon of his, who got hit in the buttock. The last minion instantly went down, as the pain was too great for him to continue standing.


    All that was left was Michael, who seemed to be asleep in his wheel hair, but as if the Known Cosmos was mocking Magnus'' efforts, something came out of the treelines and out into the open. Michael''s mech suit was finally here, at long last.

 9 Chapter 8: Chase

    All that was left was Michael, but as if the Known Cosmos was mocking Magnus'' efforts, something came out of the treelines and into the open. Michael''s mech suit was finally here at last.


    The Mech suit was silver and grey in color with a touch of red. The upper body of it held a pilot pod, which was not in use since Michael was controlling it by his virtual headset. It was an Ultralight Mech suit classification, meaning that it only stood at a good 4 meters tall, had no shielding or heavy class weaponry on deck. But still, it could go through Magnus like a slice of cheese since in the hands of the mech suit was a large ass machine gun.


    Hoping against all hope, Magnus took the window of opportunity he still had, since the Mech suit was a few paces away from Michael. He fired his shot, and it flew through the air, hitting¡­ the metal arm of the mech suit, causing not even a scratch on it.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Hahaha," the Mech suit said, in a voice very similar to Michael''s, except it was robotic in nature. "Do you have any last words, you fucking peasant!"


    Magnus cleared his throat, and asked in a calm, polite tone, "Do we really have to do this, Michael? Mhhh?!"


    "Do we have to do this, you ask." Michael said as he snorted in derision, "You know what, Magnus, just prepare yourself as I break every bone in your body!"


    "Fucking nut job," Magnus muttered under his breath, as he turned around and quickly ran up the hill, goading Michael to follow him.


    "Hey!" Michael shouted as he started to run after Magnus, "come back so I could administer your punishment."


    "Are you fucking mad?" Magnus asked as he turned, only, his head around to face the Mech suit with an incredulous look on his face, all the while he continued to flee.


    Michael would have been gnashing his teeth right now, for these insults, if he wasn''t inside the Mech suit. So the only thing he had left was to trade words, until he could get his hands on Magnus. "Let''s see you running your mouth you ungrateful and unsophisticated lowborn."


    Magnus once more turned his head around, and looked at the Mech suit, up and down, shaking his head, Magnus said. "You really are mad, aren''t you Michael. You really believe that the world revolves around you."


    "So, WHAT?! I am not like you, swimming in the gutters for the rest of my life." Michael shouted from the voicebox of the Mech suit, while he thought, why is it that every time, I spend a few moments with this bastard, my nerves are taut, and my blood pressure rises through the roof.


    Well, it is really simple; my own fiancee choose him over me!


    "Hehe, is that what you tell yourself, Michael," Magnus asked as he came to a halt and turned to face the Mech suit that Michael was controlling.


    "What do you mean, Magnus?" Michael asked as a puzzled expression played on his face, right now if it was seeable. He too came to a stop, but he was only 35 meters away from Magnus, compare that to the 50 meters distance they had between each other, from the start, and you can see now, that the Mech suit was covering way more distance than Magnus.


    "Magnus what are you doing?" Codex asked as she saw no good coming from this pointless back and forth.


    "Trust me, Codex," was the only reply Magnus gave her.


    "Oh, I see now," Codex said, as she saw the plan Magnus had in-store, once she read his thoughts. Worriedly, she then vocalized what she felt about this plan, "You know that you are playing with fire, right?"


    "Like you said Codex, I have to use my brain and not let my emotions guide me. And this is me using my brain. This is the only path forward. I have to make Michael as angry as possible, so that there can be an opening which I then can exploit."


    "Ahh, I still do not like this one bit," Codex said after a while, she knew that deep down Magnus was right. There is no way he could defeat this hunking piece metal, any other way, except for getting to its weak spot, the human.


    Magnus chuckled at Codex anxious attitude, "You know getting him angry is the easy part, but what comes after is the hard part."


    "I know that," Codex responded as she would have shaken her head exasperatedly if she could. "All you have to do is poke at this bumbling idiot, and he would burst like a balloon."


    Magnus did not respond to Codex concluding comment, since he was already doing exactly what she said, poking at the balloon.


    "Michael, stop acting like you do not know what I mean," Magnus said with a black-hearted grin played on his lips.


    "Shut up, Magnus." Michael snarled as he did not like that stupid smirk on Magnus'' face one bit, since it meant only one thing, mortifying degradation.


    Not listening at all to Michael warning, Magnus brazenly continued on with what he had to say, "When the new era came rolling in, Michael, humanity was instantly divided, on one side stood all the gifted humans, with their extraordinary powers. On the other side is the rest of us, those who have to bow down to the will of our new overlords. So Michael, if you take away all those fancy clothing and trinkets you have on, you would basically be like us." Magnus then said with an absolute finality, which Michael couldn''t help but to tremble from.


    Then as if throwing the match stick into the boiling oil, which he had set up, Magnus added, "How did you always put it?" Magnus asked as he plastered a fake contemplating look on his face, "Oh, Yes!" Magnus said as recognition blossomed upon his face, "You, Michael, are a peasant."


    "AAAAA," Michael screamed at the top of his lungs through his Mech suit''s voicebox.


    Taking that as a hint, Magnus quickly turned on his heel and once more fled up the hill, behind him he heard Michael yell out in a murderous voice, "I am going to KILL you, Magnus!" Then the bullets started to rain down the hill.


    Magnus swiftly ducked behind a tree, as the bullets that Michael fired down, swept through the area he just stood. Magnus looked up the hill, regarded the remaining distance he has left to go.


    "It is only 15 meters if you have to go," Codex said, responding to the question that was playing in Magnus'' mind.


    "But it looks like it is going to take forever, to climb that distance," Magnus said as he lamented.


    "Stop looking at it as a whole, look at it in parts," Codex advised. "Like for example, you just need to make it to that boulder a few paces away, to your right. Then you have to make it behind that log. After that, you have to¡­"


    As Codex continued to give out great instructions, Magnus couldn''t help nodded his had along, and no longer was he so worried and agitated when things were laid out this simply.


    "Alright, let''s do this," Magnus said with eagerness as he punched his left palm with his right-hand fist, after Codex was finished explaining her instructions.


    "Hey, Michael," Magnus shouted out loud, as he got Michael attention, "Why are you so angry when you know I was only telling the truth."


    "Stay where you are Magnus," Michael said threateningly, "Or else, you will be making it worse for yourself."


    Quickly taking that opening that Michael left as he was angrily conversing, Magnus jumped and rolled to the boulder. Soon after, bullets rain down that area from the Mech suit.


    "Come on, Michael," Magnus said from behind the boulder, as he snickered to himself, if there is one thing he is enjoying from this chase, then it would be making Michael, furious.


    "You must have known, that deep down, you will never amount to anything in their eyes. Because in the eyes of gifted folks, we are all the same!"


    Then taking that chance, Magnus belly jumped towards the log, "Woah!" Magnus said as he safely made it, since Michael must have been processing what Magnus just said.


    "You got only 11 more meters," Codex said, encouragingly from the deep recesses of Magnus mind.


    Magnus nodded his head at Codex''s coaxing remark, and then took a small peek over the log, and he quickly ducked his head back as bullets flew overhead.


    "When I get my hands on you, Magnus, you will regret you ever lived," Michael shouted, from only 21 meters away.


    "Ha!" Magnus said in response to Michael threat, "I feel bad for you, Michael. You are the saddest amongst us, peasants."


    "What do you mean?" Michael asked as curiously welded up in his chest. Magnus took that moment of opportunity and once more made it safely to another obstacle.


    From that new hiding spot, Magnus answered Michael''s question. "Well, us, low class, can enjoy looking at these gifted folk from a safe and comfortable distance, but you, Michael. Ahh, how sad I feel for you."


    Then taking that instant which Michael was engrossed with his explanation, Magnus ran up to the next obstacle and jumped over it, landing behind it. But this time Magnus did not get away, unscratched.


    "FUCK!" Magnus yelled, as burning pain coursed through his left shoulder, and blood ran down it, from the area that the bullet grazed.


    "Hehe, did you think I would continuously fall for that?" Michael asked as he giggled, gleefully, at the pain he caused Magnus. "Anyways, why don''t you continue from where you left off, from, Magnus, maybe it will work this time?" Michael asked in a mocking tone.


    "You know what? I will do just that!" Magnus shouted in resentment, from where he hid, as he applied pressure to his shoulder. "At least I will get to watch you squirm around like the little bitch you are, as my words cut deep."


    "Shut your mouth, Magnus!" Michael barked, as all the joy he was feeling, just a few moments ago, escaped him.


    "Wow, Michael, are your words as cheap as that?" Magnus asked as he started to chuckle, but stopped, as the movement of his chest hurt his shoulder.


    Then deciding that it was wiser not to push his luck, Magnus got back into his speech. "I am only doing what you told me to do, seeing if this could work. So, in light of that, I think I will ignore your second command and stick with your first one."


    "Don''t think you will get away with this Magnus!" Michael cried out as he once more fired bullets at Magnus.


    Safely behind his rock, Magnus carried on, "As I was saying before you rudely shot at me, I genuinely feel mournful for you, Michael. You have to constantly live under all these gifted people shadows, reminding you, always, that you amount to nothing."


    Michael did not respond to Magnus taunting, deciding that it was best not to trade words with him anymore, that is until he gets his hands on him.


    Magnus, seeing that, was not worried one bit, since all of this goading and ridicule was leading up to one thing. The one thing that would make Michael go off into a berserk rage, and create the grand opening that Magnus was looking for all along, so that his trap could fall into place, ruining Michael into damnation.


    "And," Magnus added as Michael got closer and closer to his hiding spot, "this is why I think your fiancee went ahead and tried to cheat on you." At that, Michael started to slow down and come to a complete halt.


    "It is because of all the reasons I gave above, which lead her down this path. It is not because she is a bitch, Nooo. It is far from it." As Magnus said that lie, he felt like puking. That woman is the bitchest bitch of bitches.


    But still, Michal does not need to know that, all he needs to do for Magnus, is break. Although that might be the cruelest of fates, breaking a man like that, it must happen for Magnus to survive. And what is humanity without its cruelness to each other!


    "The reason lies with you, Michael." Magnus said as his declaration booked no reproach. "You are worthless, like the rest of us, peasants. And no woman in her right mind, would want a WORTHLESS man like you."


    As Magnus great act of cruelty came to a complete close, silence reigned throughout the whole hill, down to the smallest of creatures, to the wind itself, and the occupants of the hill, as well. All came to a standstill in complete and utter silence, to witness it all.


    The silence continued to remain as Magnus got up from his hiding place and ran the remaining distance, it also carried on, as the Mech suit awoke from its stupor once it saw Magnus fleeing, and silently chased after him.


    Time itself came to a slow, at that moment, it was as if the fates of all things were about to be decided, at that moment.


    Magnus kept on running even as the edge of the cliff came closer and closer. Then he did the unimaginable, he jumped into the air, and off the cliff. As Magnus did that, Micheal aimed down his sights, and fired his gun, breaking the silence that held this place.


    Bullets ricochet all over the area, tearing through the air, but Magnus was already out of sight by then.


    Not letting up for a single second, the Mech suit followed in pursuit, and jumped off the cliff like Magnus did.


    Once more, the silence that held this place before, returned.


    Out of nowhere, a bloody hand gripped the edge of the cliff, then another one appeared, followed by the head of nobody else except for¡­ you guessed it, Magnus.


    Magnus hulled over the rest of his body, and laid there, over the edge of the cliff, laboring. "Woah, that was crazy!" Magnus said as he shouted out loud in an exhilarating voice, once he got his breathing under control.


    "Magnus," Codex said in a worried tone.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know. This is not finished, yet" Magnus said, as he waved her off, "I will go deal with Michael and his goons, but just give me a minute here, okay?!"


    But before Codex could say anything at all, Magnus got up from the ground, then he was immediately back down, and screaming.


    Codex sucked in a cold breath as she watched Magnus squirm around on the ground, screamed in pain, "Yeah, that is what I was trying to tell you about," Codex said as she sighed to herself.


    "When the Hell did this happen?" Magnus asked as he looked down at the lower right side of his stomach, while clenched his teeth in agony.


    "Must have happened when you jumped off the cliff," Codex responded, while very troubled with what she was seeing. "Though I have to say, that should not be your main concern, at all, you need to rush to the hospital and get them to see it."


    "Alright," Magnus responded as he used his left hand to apply pressure to the new wound, and his right hand to his old wound, making a very unusual and peculiar sight, of him hugging himself.


    "If the pain is any indicator of how bad it is, then it must be really bad," Magnus added sarcastically, to lighten the mood as he made his way down the hill, limping.


    "Just shut up, would you." Codex said as she felt like smacking him right across the head. Ahh, he really has the humor of joking around in a moment like this.


    "Fine, it is your loss, not mine." Magnus said to Codex,


    "Well, hello gentlemen." Magnus shouted to Lobal and Jovel, once he made it to the foot of the hill.


    The two men immediately started to shiver at once, in two parts thanks to their fear of Magnus and also they were shirtless, as they had to use their shirts to make a makeshift bandage to cover up their wounds.


    If it were up to them, they would have fled long ago, although they might look like brutal guys, in actuality, they are pretty good-natured fellows. But the issue is, that they have to stay and protect their boss, or else the fate that awaits them and their family. Ooo, just thinking about it, sets off all alarms in their minds.


    The only reason that they even got mixed up with Michael, in the first place, is because of their fathers. To survive in this economy, you need the protection of a gifted individual, and that protection came in the form of Michael''s mom.


    "Don''t worry guys, I won''t hurt you anymore," Magnus said, and he would have raised his hands up as well, in a gesture showing peace, but they were kind of busy at the moment.


    "All I want to do is say goodbye to your boss." Magnus said with a bright grin, "Nothing else, I promise."


    The two young men looked at each other, and came to some sort of silent agreement since they stood up straighter and blocked Magnus path.


    Magnus raised his eyebrows in confusion, then asked, "Ahhh, what are you guys doing, exactly?"


    "Sorry," one of the brutes said in a rumbling voice, "but we cannot let you through."


    "What do you mean, exactly?" Magnus asked as his eyes squinted together in suspicion.


    Then in a flash, Magnus took the moment he gave himself, and leaned his head to one side, to get a better view of Michael.


    Instantly, Magnus'' eyes widened like saucers, and he whipped his head around to face Lobal and Jovel, and asked in a growl. "What the hell is he still doing in his virtual headset?"

 10 Chapter 9: Murderer

    A big shout out to Dan Chekanov! Thank you very much for the support; it goes a long way in helping me and this novel. So once more, thank you! Also, could I get a round of applause from the reader.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Instantly, Magnus'' eyes widened like saucers, and he whipped his head around to face Lobal and Jovel, and asked in a growl like voice, tinted with anger and shock. "What the hell is he still doing with his virtual headset, on?"


    The two young men looked at each other, once they saw that the secret was out, then one of them stepped forward to face Magnus. He held out his right hand, in order to stop Magnus or to pacify him, maybe even both of them at the same time. Then said in a low and calm voice, trying to advise and help out Magnus. "My opinion is that you should leave while you still have the chance. You do not want to be here when shit goes to hell."


    Magnus looked at them, each in turn, then nodded his head to himself, as if he came to some sort of final decision. The young mech builder turned around and started to walk away, for a single moment, there, it looked like he really chose to leave all this behind. But then abruptly, he spun around on his heels, and he held a pistol in his hands, the same gun which he got from Michael, furthermore it was pointing right at the two gentile young men.


    "You know what," Magnus stated as he shrugged only his right shoulder, careless, "I think I will have that word with Michael. What do you say to that gentleman?" Magnus asked Lobal and Jovel, as he raised his eyebrows, waiting for a reply from them.


    The two young men looked at Magnus for a while, then make up their minds; they both took an aggressive stepping forward, making it very clear of their stance.


    Magnus surveyed them very carefully as his eyes raked over them up and down, all the while he kept his handgun pointed at them. Eventually, Magnus spoke up and asked Lobal and Jovel in a curious tone, "Answer me this, why do you two stick around with this asshat, huh? I am really curious about that. The two of you don''t seem like you even enjoy hanging out with him. And before you deny it all," Magnus added, as he tried to calm them down since the two minions started to get aggravated about Magnus'' words.


    "I have to say. I know the look of somebody who is not fancying himself. And the two of you," Magnus said as he waved his finger at the two large men, "always carry around the look of somebody who is dead inside."


    The two black-haired brutes remained silent once Magnus finished asking his question, and remarking about his observation that he made. Suddenly one of them spoke up, once he did, the other one looked at him in displeasure and outrage, but he continued to carry on, without hesitating.


    "We were listening to what you were saying to Michael, and you have no idea how true your words are."


    Magnus listened on without interrupting, curious about where the robust man was taking this conversation.


    "When the new era arrived, humanity was instantly divided into two; those with gifts and those with nothing. This world has become the playground for those who are gifted, and to survive in this treacherous new world, you need to hold on tightly to the thigh of somebody with powers."


    "You are just repeating what I said, big guy," Magnus said in a low, ominous tone, as he was starting to get suspicious that the big man was only trying to stall him with his circular conversation.


    "Either get to my question or step the fuck back from Michael." Magnus also added with finality, as he waved his handgun around threatening.


    "I already answered your question," the large guy stated, "normal folk cannot survive and make it big without the protection of a gifted person."


    Magnus shook his head, as he stared down at the big fellow in annoyance and spoke in an exasperation tone. "Why did you have to go about in such a roundabout manner? Can''t you just saw that your fathers work for that douchebag''s mother."


    Magnus rubbed at his temple using the same hand that held his gun, too tired and hurt to continue carrying on with this conversation any longer. Thus, pointing his gun at Lobal and Jovel, Magnus said to them, "Alright, now that we are on the same page, let me go talk to Michael, and I promise I will not hurt him. What do you say to that, huh? It is not like there will be a chip off your shoulder."


    At Magnus'' soothing declaration of peace and compromise, the two minions of Michael did not even budge an inch. Magnus peered down at them as a dangerous glint shone in his eyes, he asked them in a cold tone, "Or do you guys want to do this the hard way."


    "We really would have not wanted to go through this with you, Magnus, if it were in our control." The other minion of Michael''s said in a crestfallen voice; you really cannot tell the difference between the two of them, people would naturally assume that they are twins even if they came from two separate mothers and fathers. And the way that Magnus is going about identifying them, is, who had spoken first and what they said.


    "If something happens to Michael on our watch, ever again, we are literally dead." The lackey added as he shook his head, to shake off whatever sentiment he was feeling.


    "Are you not listening to me," Magnus shouted in maddening irritation as trying to solve this peacefully is not going so well for him. "I just want to talk to him face to face."


    "Our answer is still No." one of the non-blood related twins answered.


    Magnus sighed to himself, not in defeat, but in displeasure at what he had to do next.


    Then what simply followed next, was the shot of two bullets at the foot of the large hill.


    Magnus carefully stepped over the two groaning men who were firmly holding on to their ankles As he cautiously tiptoed over them, to make sure not to cause them any more pain, all that was racing through his mind was; look at what you made me do, you poor bastards.


    Once Magnus was over the threshold of the two minions'' bodies, what laid before him was the sight of the unconscious Michael in his wheelchair. Who, Magnus noted with a grim look, was still in his virtual headset, even after Magnus lead that Mech suit off the cliff, at the near cost of his life.


    The only reason Magnus is still alive and kicking, and not at the bottom of the rocky cliff, is because he held on tightly to the branches growing on the cliffside. Thank god, he noticed that when he was in his shocked state.


    However, as Magnus was making his way towards Michael, something or more acutely someone, grabbed on to the ankle of his right foot, making him trip over and fall sideways on to his left, bad shoulder as a yelp of pain escaping his mouth.


    Magnus tried to collect himself and get up through the haze of pain, but that someone held on to him tightly, not letting him escape from their grasp, at all.


    Magnus clenched his teeth as he put his weight on to his elbow and craned his neck to get a better view of who clutched him, and it turned out to be nobody else, except for one of Michael lackeys.


    "Let go!" Magnus promptly shouted once he was facing the robust man. Furthermore, Magnus also tried to get his right leg free forcefully, but the large man held him fast and made sure his left leg stayed trapped under his right.


    "I can''t do that, or else I will be dead meat," answered back Lobal or Jovel in pure anguish, and for whether it was the pain that was coursing through his body or what he was doing right now--sending a man to a slaughterhouse. We will never know.


    "If you don''t let me go right now," Magnus shouted with anger and a hint of pleading, "I will be dead meat at Michael''s hands, once he gets back!"


    "I am sorry," was the only, replay of Magnus'' capture.


    Seeing that this is not getting him anywhere, Magnus wildly looked around for his...


    "Looking for this?" another voice asked. Magnus whirled around to look at where the voice came from, and there is was, the thing he was looking for, his gun! Which was in the hands of Michael''s other goon.


    Magnus swore under his breath, how the hell did it get all the way over there?


    Still, though, that was not the main thing that concerned Magnus. No-- it was that there was truly nothing else that he could do, but to wait for Michael to come to him and administer all the fucked up shit he has in store.


    "Magnus!" Codex shouted, yet it sounded so far off to Magnus as he sighed in defeat and helplessness.


    Leaned back onto his shoulder, even though it pained him greatly so, Magnus took in the sight that laid before him, the hill that his mother ashes had been scattered on.


    Immediately anger started to course through him, and anger as great as his namesake! One that was as large as a GREAT Disaster!


    Was he really going to give in, right on the sight that his mother has been laid to rest on?


    HUH?! Magnus asked himself.


    Was he really going to let many untold things happen to him, right before the VERY sight that his mother has been laid to rest on?


    "NOOOO!" Magnus shouted, not to himself, but out loud.


    The two goons of Michael looked at each other in utter confusion at this outburst from Magnus.


    "No, I am NOT!" Magnus shouted out loud once more, and it sounded like a declaration not to himself, but to the Known Cosmos.


    Magnus spun his head around to the one that held on to him, and said in a harsh, steely voice, "Let go!"


    And whatever the lackey saw in Magnus'' eyes shook him to his very core, but he still held on because there was one person that he feard over all else, Michael''s mother.


    "I said, LET GOOO!" Magnus shouted as he lost all cool and rationality. He forcefully spun around on to his back through sheer will, freeing his trapped right leg and immediately putting it to good use.


    With a high kick, Magnus savagely hit whatever the named, the fool was and continued on and on, all the while shouting, "Let go, Let Go, LET GO!"


    After a long while, Magnus came to a stop only because of exhaustion and weariness took over him-- yet the fool still continued to hold on to him.


    Magnus lifted up his upper body so that he could get a look at Lobal or Jovel, whichever one he was and instantly reeled back from what he saw. The man''s face was a mess of flesh, bones, and blood.


    Magnus would have reeled over to vomit, but the shocked outcry he heard made him turn around.


    "Yo- you, you... kil-led him." the last standing minion said, in utter shock and horror.


    Magnus tried to explain himself, by saying, "I- i..." but the large man was having none of that.


    "Yo- you killed him." he once more uttered, but this time in an accusational tone.


    "I- i don''-t mean toooo," Magnus said as if that was the answer to rid him of his guilt and horror.


    "You killed HIM!" The large man said as if that was all that mattered, then he turned to face Magnus with red-tinted eyes and shouted out loud in a savage, feral tone, "YOU KILLED HIM!"


    Pointing the gun, the now anger fellow fired at Magnus, who quickly ducked back on to him back while trying to shake off the grip that the fellow he killed had on him.


    Thankfully, the grip was slack, now that the goon was dead, and Magnus was able to get free. He quickly got up from the ground, and tried to run away from all this, and leave it behind, but a bullet cut that short.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "You are not getting away, you fucking bastard!" The last minion of Michael''s shouted as he ran towards where Magnus laid, clutching his thigh.


    Forgetting all about the gun he held in his hands, the large man jumped at Magnus, immediately going for his throat and choking the life out of him.


    Magnus weakly struggled against the death grip he found himself in, he would never have been in this sort of situation if he was thinking straight.


    "I am going to kill you, Magnus, for what you did to Lobal!" The man, who must be Jovel shouted as spittle started to fly everywhere.


    Seeing that his resistance was not working at all, Magnus tried to reach for the gun that Jovel dropped his haste to kill him.


    Jovel quickly saw what Magnus was up to, and let go of his death grip, punched Magnus in the stomach, causing him to reel back in pain. And that right there was the downfall of Jovel, giving his opponent a chance.


    "Trying to go for this, huh?" Jovel asked as he reached right for what Magnus was going for. Magnus did not respond since he was too busy coughing and wheezing.


    But Magnus was no slouch at all. There is no way he would repeat a mistake twice, there was no way he would let the enemy get the better of him for a second time.


    Taking that window he had, Magnus went for Jovel''s weak spot, his ankle, and knead it with all he had. Jovel instantly reeled back in pain, and fell off of Magnus, taking that window of opportunity, Magnus jumped for the gun and was able to get it.


    Jovel saw that all happen through the pain, and gritting his teeth, he jumped at Magnus, but it was too late for him.


    Magnus spun around with the gun still in his hands, and the first thing that greeted his sight was Jovel flying towards him, without a single thought Magnus fired his weapon.


    Once. Twice. It instantly killing Jovel in the process.


    Magnus looked on in shock at what he had done, then it like a truck. He just killed two men. Magnus couldn''t stop himself from kneeling over and retching.


    For a long while it was just Magnus in the empty hill and noises of somebody pucking out their guts. However before Magnus could actually vomit his stomach, Codex interrupted him.


    "Do you hear that," Codex said. Magnus wiped away at his mouth and immediately listened up, since deep down he was hoping against hope that something--anything would draw him away from those thoughts and emotion roiling in his mind.


    "It is him," Magnus quietly said.


    "Yeah," Codex simply responded.


    Pushing off the dead body from his legs, Magnus got up from the ground with much difficulty and limped towards Michael''s body.


    Right, when Magnus made it to Michael''s body, a giant metal arm grasped the edge of the cliff, then another, both arms were then able to hull over the rest of the body.


    "Where are you, MAGNUS!" The Mech suit roared, once it was able to get to its feet.


    "Right here," was the simple response given. The Mech suit spun its head down to where the voice came from, and there he was, his most hated enemy, Magnus¡­ who was holding a gun right to his body.


    Michael was so shocked at the sight that greeted him, that he lost his footing when he was walking, causing him to trip, then rolled down the hill.


    Magnus, who was putting on the bravest front he could, couldn''t help it when it cracked a bit.


    The Mech suit continued to roll down the hill, all the way down to the foot of the hill, past Magnus, and finally coming to a stop near the treeline.


    Magnus did a full 180-degree turn and did the same for Michael''s body, so that he could face the Mech suit head-on instead of having his back to it.


    "Ahm" the Mech suit started with, so embarrassed that all the anger that it was feeling just a few moments ago, was all gone.


    Feeling sheepish, and not wanting to meet Magnus right in the eyes, the Mech suit took in the sights around it. Straight away, it was greeted to the sight of its two minions lifeless bodies, making it jump back in fright.


    With all previous qualms gone, instantly, the Mech suit turned to face Magnus and asked in a quivering voice. "You killed them?"


    "Yes," Magnus responded, hiding that recoil he felt deep within himself. It would seem that even his worst enemy would not go far as he would. Still, though, the act must go on, if Magnus wants to get out of here unscathed.


    Meeting the Mech suit head-on, Magnus spoke in a deadpan voice, and said, "I will do the same to you as well, Michael, if you do not get out of that Mech suit. This instant."


    The Mech suit looked in Magnus'' eyes, and all it saw was graveness, but in truth, it was only a hollow look that resided in Magnus''s eyes. Apparently it would seem the saying is accurate; that a part of you dies, when you kill somebody.


    "Alright, alright," Michael said in a shaky voice, to scared to test Magnus. "I will get out, just don''t kill me. Okay?"


    "You only have 5 seconds before my fingers start getting jittery." Magnus simply responded, to Michael''s plea.


    In under a second, Michael was out of the Mech suit, which fell to its knees like a puppet whose strings were cut off. That right, there is the wonders of menacing threats at work.


    "What are you going to do to me now," Michael immediately asked once he was self consciously back into his own body. All previous arrogance and self-importance that he held were all defaulted out of him, now that he knew that the threat of death was possible.


    "Wow, that was easy," Codex said in Magnus''s mind, not in shock but in letdown. And it was not because Michael gave up so easy, it was simply sadness of the state of things.


    Magnus couldn''t help but agree with Codex''s statement, but the thing that truly occupied his mind was Michael''s question. What should he do with him? It is like he could just let him walk, and the thought of killing another person made his stomach churn.


    However, Magnus did not need to answer that question; another opponent approached.


    "I am really disappointed in you little brother," a voice said which came from inside the little forest, and the voice sounded as if the winds themselves carried it so that it could be heard.

 11 Chapter 10: Whisked away

    A big shout out to Dan Chekanov! Thank you very much for the support; it goes a long way in helping me and this novel. So once more, thank you! Also, could I get a round of applause from the reader.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "I am really disappointed in you little brother," a voice said which came from inside the little forest, and it was as if the winds themselves were carrying the voice. "Where is your dignity and pride, little brother? Giving up that easily, are you now?"


    Magnus wildly looked around, searching for where the voice was coming from, but he came out empty-handed since he could not even catch a whiff of the speaker''s coattails.


    "Big Brother!" Michael shouted with pure happiness and joy, Magnus quickly had to restrain him at once since Michael started to have some funny ideas-- namely, resistance.


    Then seeing that defiance was quickly put down by Magnus with a smack right across the head, Michael once more began his shouting, "Big brother, you have to save." he wailed. "This savage miscreant wants to kill me, just like he did to my two followers, which mother gave me."


    "Will you ever grow up, Michael." The speakers said in a displeased voice as he finally appeared in his full glory, right out of the treeline.


    Magnus blinked his eyes a couple of times, not believing what he was seeing¡­. Where the fuck did he come from, he asked himself. I swear I just looked at that area a few seconds ago, and he was definitely not there.


    Still, though, that made one thing perfectly clear-- Michael''s big brother is gifted.


    This fella looked exactly like Michael with his blue eyes, blond hair, pale complexion, slender frame, and sharp, pointy features. But the main difference was that he was a few years older, much more mature, and stood a good 2 meters, just like Magnus. Also, instead of that ugly sneer, that Michael always has on his face, this guy walked in with a cool, aloof, and blank look on his face, making it absolutely clear that his disposition and temperament is on a whole nother level than Michael''s.


    Not letting his guard down for a single second, Magnus stood his ground and continued to point his gun at Michael''s temple. From what Magnus could pick out from this guy''s personality, this hostage he has in his hand is the only thing that is keeping him alive.


    Michael''s big brother completely ignored Magnus and turned to face Michael, asking him in a bored lecturing tone. "Look at yourself, Michael!" The man started off with, as he looked at Michael up and down, with unconcealed distaste in his eyes at what he saw.


    "You let this plebeian," he said, as he indicated at Magnus with a flick of his hand, while not even looking at him, "get the better of you, for the second time, I would believe."


    Michael''s mouth hanged open, once he heard his older brother''s final comment, and asked in a startled tone, "How did you know?"


    Michael''s older brother sniffed in contempt at his younger brother''s question, but still, he answered the question. "Mother knew that you did not get those injuries by accident, so she guessed that you went out to settle some score once you took out the Mech suit from the manufacturing workshop.


    As the eldest, she sent me out to tail you. I had to make sure that that this insult was paid back in blood. Even though you are useless, you are still blood. Oh, yes, and I had to make sure that nothing unexpected happens." At that, Michael squirmed a bit in shame, but his brother carried on, as if not noticing it or not caring at all.


    "Good thing I did," he said with a contemptuous laugh, "or else you would have ended up like your two followers."


    Magnus silently shook his head to himself in disgust, not only because of the way this fella is treating the honorable sacrifices that his families'' subordinate made, but also because of the way he is treating his younger brother. In Magnus'' books, that is no way, at all, to treat a blood-related kin.


    But what surprised him the most was Michael''s reaction, not only did he tremble with embarrassment... but also anger.


    Michael''s older brother saw that too, and looked at his younger brother with a scornful smile, "Oh, does my little brother hate it when I speak ill of his dead lackeys?"


    Magnus couldn''t stand this any longer, so cut into the conversation, Magnus started off with "Mr. Sawyer," since he did not know the man''s name. "Do you want to come to some sort of agreement about the release of your younger brother?"


    Michael''s brother spun around to face Magnus for the first time, and looked at him with the most aloof and iciest look possible and said to him. "You will remain silent as I converse with my brother, are we clear?


    A lesser man might have recoiled back in fear and shock, but the only response Magnus gave was a surprise raise of his eyebrows.


    "Wow," Codex said from inside Magnus'' mind, "what a fucking prick, huh?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Magnus chuckled inside at that, and added with a hint of amusement, "And here I thought that you couldn''t get any worse than Michael. Ha!"


    At his question, Michael''s older brother did not even wait for a reply from Magnus, immediately he went back to face his younger brother and went back to ridicule him.


    "Hey, Magnus," Codex said as all laughter was gone from her tone, leaving nothing else except deadly seriousness.


    Magnus turned away his attention from the conversation going on between the two brothers, and brought his full attention to Codex and asked, "Yes, Codex?"


    "Listen, Magnus," Codex immediately started off with once he had Magnus full and undivided attention, "It is clear that this guy, here, will not be negotiating with you. You got to come up with some other plan to get your ass out of here."


    "What do you expect me to do, Codex?" Magnus defensively asked in a sulking tone. "Should I fight him, huh? Because news flash, he is gifted, and he could wipe the floor with me, with his powers. The only thing I could do is treat with him. That is the only option we have here! Still, though call the cops, if we do not end up coming to an agreement, ending up in their hands for murder is a much better option."


    "Okay," Codex said, "Already done, the cops are on their way but it would take a while since we are out in the middle of nowhere. Anyways it would be good to have a plan B, or you are toast."


    Magnus grumbled under his breath, since he knew what Codex said was right, then turning to face Codex, he asked in a hopeful tone. "So, what should be my plan B?"


    "I do not know," Codex simply responded, then seeing that was not going to cut it out since Magnus was glaring down at her, she then added, "Why don''t you use the Mech suit to get yourself out of here?"


    Magnus looked in the direction that Michael threw the virtual headset when he surrendered. "That is not going to work. This is an Ultralight classification. The only thing it is good for is dealing with angry crowds. Not some gifted person." Magnus started off with on a gloomy tone, but then he started to think about it, and ideas and thoughts raced through his mind.


    "But if I can get close to him, then I might be able to¡­" Magnus said as he went off thinking out loud to himself.


    However, those thoughts were cut short, as it would seem that Michael''s older brother found it in himself to once more speak to Magnus. "Well, then," he said to Magnus as he smiled at him, in a not so friendly manner. "We must be on our way."


    Magnus did not let himself get fazed by that look. He actually even went on to plaster the exact same kind smile on his face and said to Michael''s brother in a very calm tone. "Well, I also do not mind being on my merry way, but I need your guarantee that I can have safe passage, and you will not be coming after me."


    "Hahaha," Michael''s brother quickly broke down into laughter as he heard what Magnus said, Magnus looked on in confusion at him, but Michael¡­. he had a look of absolute terror.


    Magnus, who was very confused at what was going on, couldn''t help himself, asking, "What do you find so funny?"


    "Well, you," was Michael''s brother simply response once he finished with his laughter. He peered at Magnus and asked him, "You really believe that you are walking out of here, alive?"


    Magnus''s eyes immediately squinted together in anger and asked in an icy tone. "You do know that I have your brother at gunpoint, huh?" And to emphasize his point, Magnus shook Michael a bit, causing him to yelp in fright.


    Still, with that amused look on his face, like he was watching some ant struggle right before his eyes, Michael''s brother responded by saying. "That can be easily solved."


    Then with a flick of his hand, Michael''s brother propelled some sort of blade made out of thin air.


    With a Woosh, the windblade flew towards Magnus, and before he could even process what was happening or even say a pip, the blade stuck him. It hit the midsection of Magnus'' arm, cutting right through it like a slice of cheese.


    The arm that held the gun fell to the floor with a solid thump, and Magnus just stared at it, too shocked and amazed to even notice the blood gushing out of his stump.


    Then the pain hit, it was like a truck coming in at 100kmh, and his now slashed arm felt like it was on fire. The pain coursed through him like boiling lava, and Magnus dropped to his knees as a scream of pure agony escaped his mouth.


    The only reason why Magnus was not out cold, on the ground, was because he knows that if he passed out, for a single second, it would be game over for him.


    Michael watched all this unfold, with a controlled expression on his face, all that was left now, was for his brother to deliver the killing blow-- like he did so many times. Deep inside, Michael asked himself, how many times has it been now since I watched my brothers and mother kill people who stood in their way?


    Then shaking his head, he answered, Ahh, too many times to even count, now I guess.


    It is not he is taking Magnus side all the sudden, no- far, far from it. It is just that every time he watches these murders go on, it is like he has a silent hand in it.


    Then all of a sudden, he heard his brother speak to him, "Micheal!" He shouted at him.


    "Yes, big brother," Micheal immediately responded, as he awoke from his musing.


    His brother walked over to were Magnus severed arm laid, and unclutched the gun in between the fingers grasp, and handed it to Michael. "Finish him."


    Michael nearly jumped right out of his wheelchair, once he heard what his brother said. He looked down at the gun that right before his eyes, then looked up at his brother, who held a cold, steady gaze.


    These eyes almost made him flinch back, but a part of him, held him back from doing so, and that was the part that found all this amusing.


    So, today, I am going from watching to participating, haha. Man, that is a real step up for me! That little part of him deep inside, the furthest part of his mind, whispered.


    And it made him sick.


    Looking down at the gun once more, then at his brother, Michael swallowed the lump in his throat and whispered, "I think, I will not, Charles."


    Charles raised his eyebrows in astonishment, not quite believing what he was hearing--rebellion. So once he asked, "What did you say, Michael?"


    Michael raised his head, and looked at his brother, right in the eyes and pronounce. "I said, I will not kill him, and become like you, a murderer."


    Charles look of surprise slowly transformed into an ugly scowl, taking in a deep breath, he looked down upon his younger brother and said to him in a disgusted tone. "I always knew that you were pathetic, Michael, but now you are just weak."


    "I am not weak," Michael shouted, before he could continue, his brother cut him off.


    "If you are not going to do it, little brother, then I shall finish the peasant," Charles said with a sneer, as he turned away from his younger brother.


    Out of a mechanized machine, a deep roar of laughter came out of it, both brothers wheeled around to face were the laughter came from, and it turned out to be the Mech suit.


    The Mech suit turned to face them and said in a voice very similar to Magnus, "I think I have something to say against that." Then it fired the large ass machine gun that is held in its hands.


    Without stopping at all Magnus, who was controlling the Mech suit ran towards Charles, he knew that surprise rain of bullets would not be able to finish the gifted bloke.


    What he has is an Ultralight Mech suit, and from what Magnus could remember from his time in the University, Michael always used to brag that his eldest brother was a D class gifted individual, and that is out of the S to F classification. Meaning that he is middling class hero, and they only thing that can match him beside somebody from the same class, is not a light class, but a Medium class Mech suit.


    So, that should show you how ill-equipped Magnus is to handle this fella.


    As the dust cleared, Magnus saw Charles standing tall and unscratched, with his hands spread wide to the sides in a claw-like grip, and right before him was all the bullets that Magnus fired, standing still in mid-air. Then with a single sweeping swipe of his hands, the bullets flew back into the air, hitting the Mech suit head-on.


    The Mech suit put up its arms in an x-shape to block all the bullets so that it would not hit something vulnerable, while it continued to run headlong at Charles. Once the bullets stopped assaulting it, Magnus chucked the 55 kg machine gun right at Charles, with the mentality of; since bullets are not doing him any harm. Now let''s see him try to block that machine gun coming in at 35 kmh.


    Yet, Charles easily dispatched the machine gun flying towards him. With two flicks of hands, two windblades formed up, and struck the machine gun in mid-air, sliced it into two, and letting each piece land to either side of Charles.


    However, it was too late for Charles since the mech suit was already upon him. Magnus jumped right at Charles, with his both hands spread out, looking as if he was ready to give him a bear hug.


    "Is that all you got," Charles asked in a bored tone, as the Mech suit laid only inches away from him, but unable to go any further since there seems to be some sort of shields protecting him from either side.


    Magnus, who was inside the Mech suit, started to maniacal laugh, Charles looked at him as a hint of confusion crossed his face.


    Then the Mech suit turned its head to look down at Charles and spoke up to clarify things, "You must be wondering what I find so funny, huh?" Magnus said in a cheerful and upbeat tone, "Well, it is because I have you where I wanted."


    Then Magnus did something to the Mech suit, causing it to heat over and steam. The only thing Charles was able to say was "Fuck," as the Mech suit exploded.


    Magnus came back into his body, then walked over to the ruin of fire and smoke. All that was left in the small ruin was a melted husk of the former Mech suit and a burnt body, even his severed arm was gone.


    Magnus leaned over the body and whispered to it, "At the end of the day you are like every other soul, a human, gifted or not."


    Then out of the smoke, somebody came near to where Magnus was bent over, Magnus quickly got up, but before that he picked out the handgun, which somehow managed to survive all this, out of Charles''s pocket.


    Wheeling around to face the newcomer, Magnus saw that it was just Michael, who was staring down at his brother''s burnt body with an unreadable expression.


    After a long while, Michael finally looked up from his brother''s body and turned to face Magnus, "Well, are you going to kill me as well." He asked as a blank expression played on his face.


    Magnus, slowly and carefully loweedr the gun, and responded to Michael by saying, "I heard you, when you refused your brother. So, as the saying goes, a life for a life." waving his hand at Michael, Magnus added, "You are free to go, Michael."


    "I guess I should be thanking you for not killing me like the rest of them," Michae said with a bleak chuckle.


    Magnus''s fingers twitched over the trigger, but he decided to stick with his word, and let Michael walk. Still, though, he added, "Don''t think for a single second, Michael, that I am doing this because I forgave you. The truth is far from it," Magnus said, as he faced Michael head-on with a cold and icy gaze. "I hate you, and I shall for the rest of my life, for what you did to me."


    Michael slowly nodded his head, then sighing in defeat, he turned around and wheeled away in his wheelchair.


    Magnus watched as Michael wheeled away into the forest and disappeared off into the distance. Slowly the adrenaline rush that he was feeling slowly ebb away from him, and all the pain and hurt trickled back.


    Through only sheer will was Magnus able to stand tall, he turned his gaze away from the trees and started to make his way up the hill.


    It was a slow and difficult process, since with all the blood loss, cuts, and bruises that he had on his body. Still, though Magnus was finally able to make it, and he sat himself down in the same rock he was sitting on before all this mess started, besides the rock was a beautiful young tree, and a mesmerizing view of the city. All the components of a great resting place.


    "Magnus, why didn''t you rush over to the hospital?" Codex asked in a brokenhearted voice, but deep down, she knew the answer.


    Even so, Magnus answered her question, as he sadly chuckled with heavy-lidded eyes, "You know that would do me no good, right Codex? I am not going to make it with all the blood I lost."


    Codex remain silent, letting it encompass all of them.


    After a long while, Magnus, who seemed to be resting, spoke up, "What do you think mom is going to say, huh? I couldn''t even survive a single day without her. Ha!"


    "That is not funny," Codex responded in a far off voice.


    Magnus shook his head, "The same old Codex, huh? Well, I have to say, no matter how short it was, it has been one heck of a ride, Codex!"


    "Stop saying that!" Codex shouted, "I just called 911, and they are on their way. So just hold on."


    Magnus just chuckled in response, at the core of it all, Codex it just a worry-wart.


    Then as he leaned back into his comfy rock, a thought hit him. Reaching into his pocket, Magnus pulled out the black shard he tripped over. Magnus peered at it, and voiced his question, "Hey, Codex, what do you think this is?"


    Then suddenly a tear appeared right before Magnus, before he could even voice his surprise and shock, he was gone.

 12 Arc 2 Chapter 1: Street Ra

    Everyone says one thing or another about where the Holy Istari Emperor''s life truly begins at. There are so many theories and speculations that have been made over the many long years that Our Sacred Istari Emperor has reigned upon this glorious realm.


    Our very history begins on the day that our Emperor formed the republic and became the de facto leader of our old homeworld, Pandora. The Warlocks, on the other hand, argue that our calendar should begin on the day that our Emperor became the King of the Bloodline Warlocks. The High Magistrates legally claim that His Imperial Majesty gained true statues once he became a Lordling. The First Empress once divulged that she met the Emperor way back when he was a Knight for some clan. The Imperial Scholars state that they hold records; which reveal that His Imperial Majesty''s journey into sorcery began at the College. The citizenry and commonery of our glorious Empire, love the Emperor since he too was once like them, long ago. Some even say that history truly began for the Emperor, long before his time, on the day that his blood kin where treacherously betrayed and wiped out.


    As you could see our Emperor must have lived a long and rich life, going through ever social faucet, one by one. Yet, all this does not explain where our Emperor got all of his ingenious inventions and ideas from. It is through the Emperor''s own molding and shaping that we, as the Istari Empire, stand here; at the very pinnacle of the Known Cosmos. However, we do not know¡­..


    - A Piece from ''Where did the Emperor come from?''


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Today is the day," Magnus said to Codex as he eyed a street cart, loaded with apples, a few paces away from him. It was mid-summer, but all the way up here in the Starry Mountains you wouldn''t even believe it, since it felt like a crispy autumn morning.


    "I am going to try my hands at stealing, for the first time!"


    "Well, this is going to work out juuust right," Codex said in a sarcastic tone. All morning she has been trying to dissuade Magnus from taking this path, but after a whole week of trying every other available avenue there was, and showing absolutely nothing for it. Magnus was sick and tired of going hungry every single day. Today is going to be the day he has something besides rainwater and stale bread that he was able to scrunch up and watered down soup and porridge from that old witch.


    Magnus took in a deep breath to calm his wildly beating heart, he had watched so many other kids manage to steal and get away with it. However he also saw those who did not succeed; the lightest sort of punishments is a good beating from the intended target, and the worst... is being dragged off by the guards to get one of your hand chopped off.


    And Magnus is not planning on losing his hand, once more.


    "Well, are you just going to stand here all day?" Codex asked in a mocking tone.


    "Hey!" Magnus shouted to her indignantly within his mind, "I am just waiting for the perfect moment to strike."


    Codex sighed to herself very audible, then deciding to change up her tactic, she said. "Listen, Magnus, the risk far outweighs the benefit. Why don''t we go to Baker Lane today, it is a good time for begging right now, huh?"


    A hint of anger and shame passed through Magnus'' face now childish face, not at Codex but at what she said. He never reckoned that his life could come this low, he always believed that it couldn''t get any worse than working at Grandpa Richard''s shop, but here he is right now, proven otherwise.


    Letting his emotions get the best of him, Magnus walked out of the alley he was hiding in all morning and made his way to the vendor cart. All hesitation and fear of what would happen to him if he were to be caught was gone, all that was left was a small piece of pride that wanted to be able to provide for itself.


    Still though, not all intelligence had fled Magnus, he was still able to keep about his wit and approached the cart with not a hint of suspicion.


    Casually walking alongside all the people moving around in the crowded city street, Magnus made his way to the cart and quickly stuck out his hand, smoothly snatch two apples for himself, then proceeded along his way with no inflection in his gait.


    Magnus only stopped to look back at the cart owner once he was at a good safe distance away. The man was completely clueless about the goods that have just been stolen right under his nose and continued to carry out shouting his edible wares to the passersby.


    Magnus smiled broadly to himself as he walked into an alley and took out the two stolen apples from his inner pockets; that he had stitched together by himself a day ago. He immediately wanted to pounce at the apple and gobble it up right now and here, but he knew that would be unwise. He had to make these two apples last for a while because tomorrow would come, then the next day and all the other days followed after that--and he knew that he couldn''t just steal every single day, there would eventually come a day that he would be caught, no matter what.


    As Magnus was thinking about how to divide the apples up, an arrogant and self-conceited voice interpreted his musing and said, "Well, well, well what do we have here now?"


    Magnus immediately jumped back in alarm, as he quickly shoved his stolen apples back into his pockets and silently grasped his handmade weapon within his pockets.


    A few paces in front of him stood two older boys, one of them with a large stout build stood in the background and the other one with tall and lanky features stood in the forefront with his arms crossed must have been the leader.


    Magnus eyes darted to and fro instantly looking for an escape route, but behind him two more older boys popped out of nowhere and blocked the alleyway exist. It was clear, Magnus was trapped!


    Magnus turned around to face the would-be leader of this merry band and plastered a greasy smile on his face. "Gentlemen, how are you doing today."


    "Cut the bull, Edgar," the leader said as a sneer appeared on his face while also cutting to the chase, "hand over what you slipped and we will be on our way."


    Magnus''s eyes narrowed into slits as he asked, "do I know you kids?" and the malice that dripped through his tone even surprised him.


    "Would you look at that," said the other older boy in a voice as deep as a grown man even though he was nothing more than a teenager. "The little shit doesn''t even remember the good beating that was given to him a little while ago. Ha! I think we should give him a good reminder," and to emphasize his point, he punched his fist into his empty palm, then turned to face the leader and asked. "What do you say Bertan?"


    Bertan looked Magnus up and down as he rubbed his dirt-stained chin while a cruel light shone in his eyes, "I think I will leave that decision to him, Tansel. He can either hand over what he has or we will have to beat it off him." and from the smile on his face, he knew what choice Magnus would choose.


    "So," Magnus said while shaking his head in disappointment, "you guys are not just going to let me go?"


    Tansel ignored Magnus''s question "Well then I think he just made his decision," Tansel said as a delighted smile played on his lips, "It is going to be beating!"


    "Idiots," Magnus muttered under his breath as he took out the weapon he was holding the whole time. It was a crude slingshot that he made by himself and from his other pocket Magnus took out a handful of stones.


    Tansel looked down at the small wooden item in Magnus''s hands then laughed, "are you going to defeat us with that?" he asked as the other three boys took up to the sight before them.


    TWACK!


    Tansel suddenly bent over on to his knees as he held his stomach and Magnus stood over with his slingshot unsling. With hard eyes, Magnus spoke up to Tansel who was trying to get up with difficulty. "Do not get up if you do not want a stone up your throat."


    Instantly Tansel froze where he stood not daring at all to take a chance and test the metal of that cold and detached voice. All he dared to do was look up into those eyes- eyes that made it absolutely clear that it would follow through.


    Magnus turned away from his defeated foe and turned to face the remaining boys, even though they stood at twice his height and were twice his weight, Magnus carried himself as if he was the one running things. "Know then kids, will you be letting me through or do I have to force my way through?"


    At that question the three older boys shrink back then Bertan who had the look of being ashamed for getting scared of some little punk, jumped forth with a wrathful expression and shouted, "Get that little bastard, I am going to tear him apart, limp by limp!"


    Magnus just sighed as he loaded another stone and fired it, with a TWACK the stone hit Bertan in the left shoulder followed by another that hit him in the right shoulder and to finish it off one more stone hit him right in the groin.


    Magnus then spun around to face the two older boys charging at him and hit one in the kneecap, tripping him over and making him fall to the ground.


    The last boy, seeing what befell the others stopped right in his tracks and without any hesitation turned around to run off, but Magnus was not going to let him off that easy. With a BOOP a stone hit the fleeing boy in the head causing him to go down right at the alleyway exit.


    Magnus surveyed all his downed opponents and asked himself out loud, "Now what should I do to you kids."


    Tansel who was closest to Magnus heard that question and couldn''t help from audibly gulping in fear and suspense.


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    The four older boys now stood lined up in a row, kneeling as they faced Magnus who was counting their wealth.


    "59 iron shims?" Magnus asked as he looked down at the four older boys while he made the money disappear into his cotton tunic. "Dang, you guys are dirt poor, that only amounts to 5 copper thumbs with 9 shims left."


    One of the unnamed boys, the one that got hit in the kneecap, became angry and shouted, "Do you even know who we are? We are part of the Liontooth gang!"


    With that statement Magnus was upon the older boy before he knew it, he grabbed a handful of the boy''s dirty black hair and yanked his head up to make him face him.


    "Do you know what I know?" Magnus asked in an indifferent tone as he bent low to come face to face with the older boy. "If you ever come back to fuck with me, I will not hold back on my shots. Meaning that slightly bruised kneecap is going to be a mangled piece of flesh. Am I clear?"


    The older boy hastily nodded his head in dread, then Magnus turned to face the other three and they too nodded their heads one by one, although it was hesitantly but still it was a silent omission of their defeat.


    Magnus let go of the boy''s head and got up from his kneeling position, with nothing more left Magnus walked away from the four boys, then stopping at the mouth of the alleyway, Magnus spoke up without turning to face them. "Oh, and if I see your ugly mugs again I will not be just taking your money, your clothes will be coming with me too."


    With final comment Magnus was gone, the four boys shivered as goosebumps run around their skins and they prayed to never run across that little demon child in their lives.


    -------------------------------------------------------


    As Magnus walked down the streets Codex was shouting in his head, "Are you stupid? Why did you have to mess around with gangster? Do you have some death wish? Are you crazy?"


    And on and on it went, as Codex throw around endless questions and criticisms until she finally ran out of digital breath.


    "Are you done?" Magnus asked wearily.


    "Am I done?!" Codex shouted with indignation and before she could start this whole process all over again Magnus jumped in to try and diffuse the situation.


    "Calm down," he said placidly, "I didn''t mean it like that, I just wanted to say my piece."


    At that comment Codex started to cool down, all she gave away was a humf, signaling for Magnus to say what he wanted to say.


    "Look if those four morons have a lick of intelligence they would shut their mouths and pretend like this never happened. If this ever gets out they would be the laughing stock for ages to come and they will have no hope of climbing through the ranks of their gang since they will never be taken seriously. So yes, I did think this through before I went through with it."


    For a long while Codex stayed silent and Magnus left it at that as he continued making his way through the streets. Then out of nowhere Codex spoke up in a tone barely above a whisper, "You have truly grown up, Magnus." As Codex made that remark two emotions battled out inside her, happiness and sorrow, the two emotions any mother would experience once their child loses all of their innocence.


    "Of course I did," Magnus said, feeling a bit smug about himself as he did not notice the conflicting feelings that Codex was experiencing. "That is basically what happens when you have a life-or-death battle, die, and transmigrate into a new world as a street rat!"


    Codex stirred from her contemplation as she saw that Magnus was awaiting more compliments even though he tried to hide it. That caused her to happily chuckle inside, even though his eyes have opened up to the cruelty of the world, he is still the same person deep inside, he is still that warmhearted, decent kid who programmed her long ago.


    Feeling a bit giddy, Codex decided to heap upon Magnus some flattery since he did deserve it after all. "Well I am proud of you, lesser men would have broken down if they were in your shoes."


    "Yeah, you are right!" Magnus said as a grin slip across his face, "But nevertheless I will have to avoid Liontooth territory from now on, I do not want to take any chances with my life for the second time in a row."


    Codex nodded sagely to that judgment, fully agreeing with Magnus'' decision.


    "Anyways," Magnus said as all glumness instantly dissipated, "who know being a gangster paid so well! With this much money we can buy 26 loaves of bread meaning we can spread that across 13 days, that is nearly 2 weeks of food right here!"


    At that comment, all goodwill that Codex was feeling evaporated as she asked in a disgusted tone, "You do that an iron shim is equal to?" Codex asked as she gave Magnus a moment to think about it. "An old American dime! What you have in your hands is only 5 dollars and 20 cents. That is basically nothing!"


    "Well it is not like beggars can be choosers," Magnus said as he shrugged his shoulders not perceiving what Codex was trying to get at, and that simple remark awoke her once more to the wretched that they found themselves in. It is really amazing how some times she could easily forget it, must be because of how unbelievable it is.


    ---------------------------------------------


    The first stop that Magnus made along his way was to the bakery. It was a small, cheap place down at Lower Treerk that sold less than edible goods, but it perfectly fits the bill for Magnus.


    He walked away with 3 large loaves of rye bread which cost him only 5 iron shims instead of 6 shims, 800 grams of oats at the cost of 9 shims, and a sack which came along with it for free.


    The next stop that Magnus made was a shop called The Savory Spice Store, it contained all manners of spices and herbs from all over the big wide world and you could name it. Basil, Kaffir lime, Coriander, and Galangal from the Drifting Archipelago. Duqqa, Ginger, Clove, and Fenugreek from the Twilight Wetlands.


    But all Magnus came for was salt and sugar and even though this shop was high end, the price of salt and sugar remains the same all across Exastrand. So rather than going to some low-end store that mixes dirt and dust with its spices, why not go to one that is the cr¨¨me de la cr¨¨me, if all is the same.


    Magnus instantly regretted it, the moment he walked into the shop owner''s jovial smile went sour. The man looked like he swallowed a sour melon whole as he looked Magnus up and down from his dust-stained tunic to his stitched trousers and mud-caked boots.


    Magnus decided to completely ignore him and carry on with his shopping since the man can''t really kick him out for just being poor or so he thought.


    After Magnus collected his sugar and salt, which during that whole process the shop owner watched him like a hawk just waiting for him to most likely steal something, Magnus made his way to the counter.


    "How much would that be good ser?" Magnus asked in a polite tone as he even added a Golden Plain Knight''s title to the end, it never hurt to be polite to the man who determines your paying price even though he is a snobbish dick.


    "That would be 20 iron shims," the man simply said.


    "What?!" Magnus shouted outraged, "20 shims?"


    "Yes," the man replied.


    Magnus looked at the man as his eyes narrowed into slits, he tried his best to calm down before he did something stupid then as a last-ditch effort he forced himself to try and make his asshole see reason. "Listen, everyone fucking knows about the price for salt and sugar, what I have here only amounts to 7 shims, not 20."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "It is 20 shims, young man," the shop owner said for the second time, and Magnus knew from that damn smile on his face that he was enjoying this.


    Codex on the other hand just kept on repeating, "just walk away, just walk away." like it was some mantra.


    Magnus took in a deep breath and bitterly decided to follow Codex''s advice, he shoved the salt and sugar forward, turned around and walked away.


    At the door Magnus paused and turned back to face the shop owner who was sitting comfortably in his seat. "I have a question good ser," Magnus said as he walked into the store.


    "What is it young man?" the shop owner asked still in his polite tone, but a bit confused about where this was going.


    "Let''s say I wanted to buy all these spices and herbs on his shelf," Magnus said as he pointed to a shelf on his left which contained dozens if not half a hundred of different spices and herbs in large sacks. "How much would it cost?"


    "Well young man would you even be able to afford it?"


    "This is just hypothetically speaking," Magnus said as he did not show any inflection with his emotion at that insult. "I always dreamt about being a shop owner when I grow up," Magnus hastily added to try and offset all suspicion.


    "Mhmm," the shop owner said as he thought it over, "It would be 27 gold lions."


    "Wow," Magnus said as he faked surprise, "that is a lot."


    "Yes, it is," the shop owner said, "now run along young man," he then added as if he was shooing away some rat.


    Magnus nodded his head and said, "Well, have a good day, ser." then spun around to the exit, at the first step he paused in a theatrical manner and spun around once more to face the shop owner.


    "Oh, I nearly forget," Magnus said.


    "What is it?" the shop owner said as a bit of annoyance seeped into his voice.


    At that question, Magnus face split into a shit-eating grin and he replied, "Well I just wanted to say good ser, FUCK YOU!"


    With that proclamation, Magnus pushed over the large shelf and slowly but ever so carefully it tipped over and came crashing down into the floor. All the spices and herbs laid on the ground, totally ruined since they were all mixed together now.


    The shop owner stared in stupefaction as his wealth just literally came crashing down. He just sat there frozen for a long time, trying, again and again, to process what just happened but coming short.


    Then he remembered who was the cause of this and whipped around to face where that little vagabond stood just a few moments ago, but he was long gone and all that was left was echoes of gleeful laughter of victory and triumph.

 13 Chapter 2: Exastrand

    "You shouldn''t have done that," Codex said to Magnus who was carrying a pretty hefty pack that contained; 800 grams of oats, 3 loaves of rye bread, 4 cobs of corn, 50 grams of salt, 80 grams of sugar, 6 potatoes, 13 firewood, 2 sticks of butter, 2 cabbages, 1 jug of milk, 3 carrots, and the specialty of the day. A fried flying fish from a street vendor that came at a whopping price of a one copper thumb, which equals to 10 iron shims.


    All the goods either came from the bakery, the open market where he stole those apples from, or down at the docks. His purse, which used to be filled to the brim with iron shims, was now nearly empty, all that was left was seven shims instead of the 59 shims he started off with, but still, Magnus would be able to eat well for 2 to 3 weeks.


    However, Magnus couldn''t believe that being a gang member paid so well, no wonder most street urchins end up joining a gang, they pay more than enough to feed yourself and in streets anyone who is able to feed and clothe you got your loyalty.


    Magnus shook his head sadly at that, though. What a bleak cosmos it is, inequality has seeped through every corner of it, even here in another world. Those at the bottom fear their survive and those at the top fear losing their status.


    "Are you listening to me," Codex shouted, which caused Magnus to divert himself from his reflection and hastily answer, "Yes! I was listening. You were talking about why did I have to do that. Well, do you want the simple answer or the fancy one?"


    Codex immediately saw where Magnus was going with this and decided to shut it down quickly, here and now. "No, no. I was not talking about that," she said as she shook her head in disappointment. "All I said was that it was stupid, and you shouldn''t have done it. Now the guards will be looking for you, and you are basically a criminal now."


    Magnus snorted at that comment, "aren''t I already one now," he whispered under his breath.


    Codex recoiled back at that statement in shocked and horrified, clearly hearing what Magnus said, which he did not care at all.


    "Listen here, young man, why would you ever think that? You are not some outlaw!" Codex said as she shouted the last part in defiance.


    "You are a proper cit--" then she paused as she hesitantly added, "a... " but she had nothing, not a single thing. It is not as if she could say that Magnus was a proper citizen, HA! That would be the funniest joke ever.


    Magnus caught on to it, and just chuckled not only at the awkward situation Codex found herself in but also the depressing outlook of his future. For one whole week, Magnus tried to find work, but who would hire a child a few seasons old, then he tried to find an apprenticeship, but did he have the connects?


    No!


    Absolutely Not!


    Magnus didn''t even know who his god-damn parents were in this world, and he loves keeping it like that since, in his heart, his deceased parents from Earth would always be his true parents, no matter what.


    But still, a child couldn''t provide for itself.


    That is why after Magnus makes one more stop, he will have to go back to see that damn witch, get on his knees, and beg for forgiveness. The best outcome of this whole fiasco would be for Magnus only to receive a tongue lashing, but the worst outcome¡­.that would be very grave, indeed.


    -----------------------------------------------


    Magnus made his way down to Lower West Side, he went past the throng of rabbles milling about the streets and walked up to an old unused memorial. It was a large building made of black grayish slabs of stone. One structure was built like that of a tower, standing at seven stories tall, with two side sections to either side of it.


    The memorial was a long-forgotten place that fell into disuse long ago. The two side sections on either side, looked near to crumbling on to themselves, the stone statues that lined the tops and bottoms have long being weathered down by snow and rain, making them look like stone lumps with no cohesiveness.


    The place was so old that no one in living memory even remembers the name of the site, now it is simply called the Memorial.


    Magnus went to the back of the memorial, and there he started to climb up, there were plenty of handholds to grab on to, somewhere natural and others were man-made, or more precisely, Magnus made.


    On the 6th floor, Magnus grabbed on to the open ledge and hauled himself up and over.


    This floor was open air on all four directions, creating the idea that it is the last floor in this building, and Magnus did nothing of the sort to dispel that idea, as he sat down then took in the sight all around him.


    From this high up, Magnus had a perfect view of a good chunk of the city. Exastrand was a vast place, more like a sea than anything else. You can''t really understand how vast this city is until you walk down its street, alleyway, and boulevard. There is so much to cover with a single lifetime not being enough to cover it all; from Tarlane, to the Wish, the Steamlance, Moumor court, Tomolce, Farnane town, and so much more.


    But for the more practical-minded folk, Exastrand is divided into three parts. Mountaintop, Mountainside, and Mountainbelly.


    Mountaintop is where the Guilds are headquartered in. There the guild members and those who hang off of them make their homes, and it is the place where all the wealth and riches are centered in.


    Then there is Mountainside; it is the place where all the commoners make their homes, including Magnus. People here do not have much in the way of things, but with a trade, most can get by.


    Finally, there is Mountainbelly; it is the place where the slaves conquered by the Guilds make their homes. They live in squat slums and mine deep into the belly of the mountain for ores and minerals.


    Magnus took in the sight of the city all the way until the sunlight started to fade away as the two suns set in the east and west. Every time Magnus looks up into the sky and sees those two suns: the black sun, Vrox, and the golden sun Avax, it reminds him that he did not travel into the past as he thought at first, but into a whole nother world.


    Magnus continued to watch the city, surveying it quietly and peacefully, as he sat on the ledge with his feet dangling over the edge until there was no more to watch as both suns were entirely gone from the sky and the white moon, Luna took over.


    At that, Magnus took his cue, got up from the floor, dust himself over, and made his way to the center of the room. There, right in the center of the empty floor, he started to jump up and down trying to reach from something. Which he was finally able to grasp after a long, excruciating and embarrassing while.


    Magnus then pulled down on whatever he was able to grab, which turned out to be a latch, causing a stairwell to drop down on to the floor, and the sight of another floor opened up for all to see.


    Magnus climbed up the stairwell and pulled it closed after he ascended to the hidden 7th floor.


    The floor was a small place, more of an attic than anything else, but it was home sweet home for Magnus. This attic is the place that Magnus could always come back to after a weary day out.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The place was circular in shape with a dome overhead, and on one side was a giant window overlooking the city.


    In one corner of the room was a bed made out of hay which Magnus collected from a stable. On top of the bed was a pillow made of feathers from the butcher shop wrapped in a sheet and stitched shut. Next to the bed was a barrel filled to the brim with fresh water that was heated plenty of times over to get rid of the germs and diseases.


    In another corner stood what acted as a table for Magnus, but was actually a footstool that got thrown out and he had found. Still though, it was in good condition for Magnus to work with. On the stool, many objects and contraption littered it. They were all stuff that Magnus was able to collect from trash heaps and side alleys.


    Right now, the thing that took front and center stage was a shiv that Magnus was working on, it would be the weapon he would use if things get a bit personal and nasty.


    Other than that, the only other thing that occupied space in the room was a chest which Magnus found here when he came.


    "It is good to be back home!" Magnus said out loud to no one in particular after his gaze ran across the place making sure that everything was in order.


    Then Magnus got to work on putting away his food luggage into the chest, all except for the fried flying fish, which would be lunch/dinner for today. As he did that Magnus''s gaze kept on coming back to a large piece of cloth in the center of the chest. Ultimately, Magnus couldn''t hold himself back and untied the cloth.


    Inside it was the same black shard that Magnus found on top of the hill. Magnus didn''t even dare to touch the black crystal shard since his gut feeling pointed to it being the cause of his transportation into this new world.


    But still, Magnus kept on looking at it curiously as a burning question played in his mind, ''What the hell is this crystal shard?"


    Be that as it may, Magnus did not have the answers, so he tied up the piece of cloth and got back to his work.


    After everything was put away, Magnus made his way to the barrel to wash up and get rid of all the dust and dirt that he collected.


    When Magnus looked down into the crystal clear barrel, the face that looked back at him was not that of his own, but of a totally different one.


    The reflect was that of a little child who looked to be 7 years old, thin and wiry thanks to not eating much with olive dirt-stained skin. The reflection had some baby fat, but you could notice the high cheekbones were coming in. This child also had a messy tangle of azure-colored hair with a deep-set of luminescent violet eyes, topped with an s-shaped eyebrow and sharp aquiline nose.


    This kid¡­ what was his name again? Yes, Edger.


    Magnus could tell right away that this old host of his would have eventually grown up to be quite the looker one day, but now this body is his, and it is nothing more than a little kid.


    Magnus dumped a bucket into the barrel filling it up and then using it to wash himself up with a piece of rag. After that, Magnus cleared all the items on his footstool and prepared it to have his meal.


    Sitting cross-legged on the floor with the stool in front of him with his dinner, Magnus digs in.


    After finishing up the meal, which was filling after going hunger for most of the day, Magnus cleaned up his plate and put it away.


    What followed after that was hygiene, Magnus brushed up using a twig as a toothbrush, then finally he made his way to his bed.


    As soon as Magnus hit the hay, he was out cold, the only thing that registered before sleep embraced him was a goodnight from Codex.


    -------------------------------------------------------


    Deep into the middle of night, Magnus fitfully slept, sweat glistened down his face as he rolled around in his bed. Then all of a sudden, Magnus woke up, screaming.


    "Are you okay, Magnus?" Codex asked in a worried tone.


    Magnus took in a deep lungful of breath as he surveyed his surroundings and started to calm once he saw that he was in his room at the top of the Memorial.


    "Magnus?" Codex said tentatively.


    "Oh," Magnus said as he finally noticed Codex, then seeing the awkward situation he is in, Magnus tried to downplay things."I am alright, Codex, there is nothing to fret about."


    "There is NOTHING to fret about, you say!?" Codex shout, feeling displeased. "You wake up EVERY single night screaming since we came to this new world, and you say it is Fine!"


    "Look, Codex..." Magnus said, trying to placate Codex, but she quickly cut him off.


    "No! Do not give me that bullshit. I have stayed quiet as long as possible, waiting for you to come forth and talk about it. But it seems like that had been too much to expect from you. So, Magnus, I am going to ask this again, are you okay?"


    For a long while, Magnus stayed silent, just sitting upright in his bed without saying a peep, then suddenly, without any warning, Magnus spoke up.


    "I-i have these nightmares," Magnus started off with, and Codex, who was in the background, stayed silent as she listened.


    "It is this one nightmare that haunts every single night, just this one" then Magnus paused but not for long this time as he took in a deep breath to give himself the courage to carry on.


    "I am back at that hill every night, and there I am butchering them all," Magnus said as he shivered and held himself tightly for even uttering his worst terrors.


    Codex, who was curious at what ''them all'' meant, couldn''t help herself from asking, "What do you mean, Magnus."


    "Everyone," Magnus whispered, and once the secret was out in the open, Magnus couldn''t stop himself from continuing as he just wanted this off his chest. "I am at that hill every night, killing all of them! First, it was just Michael and his brother, then Lobal and Jovel, after that it was Bret and Anthony, next it was Aunt Avril and Grandpa Richard, finally it was Mom and Dad."


    Once Magnus finished telling his dark deeds, silence reigned upon the room as nobody said a single word. Then it was all broken down by Codex, who took on a clinically detached tone and said, "Magnus, it is just a dream nothing more, and as you said, there is nothing to fret about."


    Magnus shook his head from side to side, clearly not agreeing with Codex''s view on the matter. "No, it is clear what this means¡­ I am a Monster!"


    "Come on, Magnus, that is not true at all. You would never do that at all," Codex said in an unhappy tone while trying to reassure Magnus.


    Magnus chuckled in a bleak tone as he asked, "I would never do that? Huh?! I already killed three of those people from my nightmare!"


    "You know what I had enough of this!" Codex shouted, "the only reason why you killed those three was because of self-defense. Not because you are some monster. Never!"


    Magnus looked up from his finger as Codex timbre took on a softer approach, "Magnus, a monster is a person who does not care a lick about those he or she hurts. However, you, on the other hand, feel anguish whenever you have to lift your hands. That is the making of a compassionate and benign person. So tell me, do you think you are a monster?"


    After a long while, Magnus spoke up, "You know how to cheer up a guy, Codex," he said in an amused tone. "Did I tell you that? Well, I am saying it right now."


    Then just as Codex was about to add something to Magnus''s statement, a loud moan filled with agony echoed throughout the whole Memorial. The two of them, both Codex and Magnus, paused right where they stood, then Magnus broke the stillness as he said, "Not this again. Come on!"


    There is a reason why nobody in this part of town did not occupy this prime real estate, and it is because this place is haunted. Or that is what common medieval folk think.


    Magnus, who is a modern man, knew better than falling into the common trapping of the ignorant folk. Seeing that everyone is avoiding this place like the plague, Magnus decided to take up residency here.


    The first night when Magnus woke up to the screaming and wailing, he nearly ran out, right there and then, but after a whole night of staying awake,, Magnus saw that the damage was not substantial. Yes, he would get woken up in the middle of the night, but nevertheless, he does have a roof over his head and a place to call home.


    So now all this noise is just nothing more than a nauseous.


    "Do they never get tired?" Magnus asked Codex rhetorical, "Every single night, this fucker just goes on and on."


    Codex just chuckled and asked in amusement, "Why don''t you go check it out, Magnus?"


    Magnus sneered to hide his discomfort, although he would not admit it, he does feel a bit of trepidation towards whatever continuous to makes those awful noises. From what he gathered around the block this racket has been going on for hundreds of years: if the other beggars where to be believed.


    So, Magnus came to the right and proper judgment of never going down to the lower floor if it can''t be helped.


    "Do you think I have the time of day to mill about and go on some pointless search?" Magnus asked.


    "Whatever you say," Codex said riley.


    Magnus scowled but did not add anything then curled back into bed. Tomorrow Magnus has to rise up and early since it is going to be a big day, he is going to see that old witch again.

 14 Chapter 3: Bluebird Orphanage

    Magnus woke up bright and early today; his body was sore and itchy as it always was from sleeping on a haystack which acted as a bed. But Magnus did not let himself get bothered by that. Today is the day he has to go back to his old home.


    Magnus went about his daily morning ritual, where he washed up, brushed his teeth, and cleaned up his only pair of clothes the best he could. Then he broke a third of a loaf off, added a hint of sugar to shake things up, and headed out. Magnus also made sure to bring his peace offering, which was all the food he bought yesterday.


    The morning crowd where few in number since the two suns, Vrox and Avax did not even break through the sky yet, so Magnus was able to make his way through the streets unmolested. Finally and yet very quickly in Magnus''s view, who was secretly dragging his feet since he was dreading the meeting that would come up-- Magnus stepped right up to a small, quaint building.


    The place was made out of grey brick stones with dull red colored roofing, and sticking right out of the middle of the roof was a sort of attic. The place was a bit over two stories tall; from the outside, it looked like a big mash-up with chimneys sticking out of everywhere--and mats, sheets, and ropes holding everything together. Connected to the building by stone ramp was a side tower, three stores tall and covered in vines and weeds.


    Written in bold letters in common tongue was the place''s name--Bluebird Orphanage. Magnus stopped staring at the orphanage building and firmed himself to walk right up to the front entrance, as he did that he came into view of the front garden which had occupancies inside of it, who immediately recognized him.


    "Look, Edgar is back!" one small child cried out as he pointed at Magnus with his muddy finger.


    At the young child''s shout, the only adult in the area turned to face where the child was pointing at and gasped once she saw Magnus. Immediately the plump and rounded middle-aged woman dropped whatever she was doing and ran over to Magnus.


    Once she was in reach of Magnus, she cupped his face into her hands, totally forgetting the dirt that stained her fingers and scrutinizing Magnus all over. After she had a good long look at him and saw that nothing was wrong, she let go of Magnus''s face and started to pepper him with questions.


    "Oh, Edgar-- I mean Magnus. That is what you are going with now, right? Well, never mind that, where were you this whole week? What were you doing? You didn''t get into trouble, right? Were you eating all right? Did you remember to wash? Did you..."


    And the question when on and on, Manus could see that the woman was distraught, her chestnut-colored eyes were watery with unkempt tears, and her fair skin with an olive undertone, which was found in all mountain folk, was marred with worry.


    Magnus who was feeling very guilty for all the worry and sleepless nights that he caused the woman. Sh looked tried but tried to ease her anxiety by putting on a bright, happy smile and saying, "Mother Selin, I am perfectly alright and I swear I have been taking care of myself, also I brought some goods for the place."


    At Magnus''s reassurance and show of food, Mother Selin started to calm down and cease with her endless tirade of questions. However, there was one thing that Mother Selin was still curious about, "Magnus, what have you been up to, and why did you have to leave?"


    Magnus faltered at that questions from Mother Selin, before he could reply somebody cut in, "I will tell you what he was up to, he ran off! Isn''t that right, boy, huh? Now he has come back when he saw that there was nothing out there for him."


    The two of them, Mother Selin and Magnus, both turned to face where the raucous voice came from, and there standing on a gnarled old crane was an elderly woman. She was stooped back, with curly grey hair, and hard grey eyes, which she is using to stare at Magnus. Her skin was wrinkled and ebony colored, pointing to her wetland heritage, and different occult-like rings and necklaces lined her body.


    Magnus wanted to deny what the elderly woman was saying dearly but he couldn''t since it was the hard, cold truth. When he left this place, he had bright, hopeful dreams that his modern ideas will make him rich in this medieval world, but that couldn''t be further from the truth.


    Forget even getting started; he could even walk into the front doors of the right representative to present his ideas. So Magnus set out to take the hard road and find his own funds, but who would hire somebody with no certification. After that Magnus sought out the proper channels, but once again, he was blocked from that as well. Since who would take on a nobody with zero connects as an apprentice.


    And that is how Magnus ended up in the streets; begging for chump change in a matter of a few days.


    Right before things became awkward, Magnus was saved as another voice which cut into the conversation. "Matron Kiama come on stop embarrassing the poor boy, he has learned his lesson very well, and I am sure he will not do that again."


    Magnus turned to face the new speaker, which turned out to be Mother Nevra. If ever there were to be a fatherly figure for the orphans, then it would be Mother Nevra. She was dressed in the same black and white kirtles as Mother Selin and had her black hair tied in a bun. She was tall and lean with brown eyes and a smile that bordered a smirk.


    Matron Kiama waved her crane at that the two women as she said, "The two of you spoil these brats rotten, you hear?!" Yet even Magnus could tell that it was half-hearted, and a fleeting thought that passed through Magnus''s mind was, ''Does the old witch have a heart after all.''


    At that comment, the Matron turned around to walk back into the orphanage, but she was cut short from doing so as Mother Selin stopped her. "Are both of you just going to leave things at that? He tried to run off, what if something happened to him or even worse..."


    Magnus was surprised at that. Mother Selin was always the loving and caring type while Mother Nevra was always the carefree and fun one, it was always Matron Kiama who dispense out punishment. Now to see Mother Selin wholeheartedly wanting Magnus to get punished was a big surprise.


    Magnus was not the only one surprised at this turn of events, Matron Kiama turned back to face Mother Selin with an astonished gaze which immediately broke into a wicked grin. Letting loose a mad chuckle of laughter, Matron Kiama''s gaze turned sly. "Well Mother Selin, if you wish to punish the boy, do it yourself, I am heading back in."


    With that final comment, the Matron was gone, Magnus cursed himself and the Matron as he thought, ''how dare you try to sullied poor innocent Mother Selin, you old witch! I can see what you are up to, you want her to fall into the same category as you.''


    And that is exactly what happened, Mother Selin steeled herself up, looked down at Magnus with her best stern gaze and said, "Matron Kiama is correct, you need to be punished and I cannot go soft on you. Not at all!"


    Magnus looked around for help out of this mess, but the only adult left didn''t seem to want any part in this, so Mother Nevra hurriedly shepherd all children that were watching what was going on inside.


    Mother Selin, on the other hand, continued with her berating, showing a side that many have never seen before, an angry side. That made Magnus feel even more miserable of himself, if that could have been possible with how he was already feeling.


    "What you did young man- running off- was very foolish and it caused everyone in our family a lot of emotional damage. So for this whole month, you will be staying indoors and your chores will double- no it will triple."


    As the verdict came down from Mother Selin, Magnus hung his head down in shame, however a small part of him wanted to defend and justify himself, so Magnus spoke up. "But Mother Selin all I wanted to do was help everyone in our family. I thought I could go out there, into the big wide world, and make something out of myself so that I could come back here and ease the difficulty that the orphanage faces."


    At Magnus''s heart-wrenching statement, Mother Selin scowl started to ease up, but once she replayed what Magnus said in her mind, a look of shock and alarm passed through her face.


    "How did you even know that our funds have been cut?" Mother Selin shouted out before she could think, then she instantly put her hands over her mouth as she became aware that she just gave the game away.


    Mother Selin then looked over at Magnus with an almost pleading look on her face as she asked, "Could you please forget what I just said, Magnus. It is only us--adults-- that are supposed to know that, and we do not want the kids to find out."


    Magnus hastily nodded his head, showing his full agreement to Mother Seelin''s request, however, he had to admit he was a bit confused since this is the first time he was hearing about any sort of cuts to the orphanage.


    Things are tough around here, in the orphanage and everyone: whether they be the little ones who help around the place, or the middling children who go out looking for scraps on a daily basis, and the older kids who take on odd jobs here and there. Everyone in the orphanage needs to help out-whatever way they can so that we can get by.


    That is the whole reason why Magnus decided to make it out on his own, he wanted to come back here and lift them all out of poverty, but we all know how that worked out. Now to find out the meager amount that could make or break this place is being cut, now that is very bleak news indeed.


    Magnus immediately caught on to that point, so in a tone that leaked a bit of dismay, he asked, "Who are these sponsors of ours, Mother Selin? Do you know why are they slashing funds? Is there another way we can support this place?"


    Mother Selin sighed out loud at Magnus''s onslaught of questions, she did not want to get into this at all, but it was clear from the look in Magnus''s eyes that nothing is going to stop him until he gets some answers.


    Giving into Magnus near incessant demands for answers, Mother Selin responded to Magnus questions. "Well, your first question is quite obvious, our supporters are the people who run this city, fund every facet of it, and control it as well-- the DuskGear Builders.


    Anyways, I do not know if you heard, but the guild seems to be at war, and it is going quite badly. So do not go ahead and start thinking that they are only cutting us off, there are so many other businesses, minor guilds, sectors, and other places that got major cuts.


    And to answer your last question, our Matron is trying to see what she can do, so pray that she can work something out."


    As the questionnaire came to a close and Mother Selin answered all of them, Magnus only became more confused and curious. A lot more questions came up inside of his mind like what the hell is this war that the Guild is in? Who are they fighting? Also, what can an old lady- even though Magnus has to admit she is quite spirited for her age-- do to help the orphanage out of this crisis.


    Before Magnus could even put forth those questions, Mother Selin held out her hand in a stop gesture, which halted the flood gates that is Magnus''s mouth. "Look young man, I answered more enough inquiries of yours, so let''s leave things at that. Anyways you got me so off track, so let''s get back to your punishment, shall we?"


    From that statement, Magnus arose from his pondering thoughts, the situation he was in immediately came into view, and he couldn''t help himself from swallowing down on the lump building in his throat.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Even though your excuse was sincere and your intentions were well meant, the matter still stands- you ran off! So in light of everything your punishment still stands ...but I am willing to cut it down to one week of double, indoor chores."


    The relief on Magnus''s face was clearly palpable as once more Mother Selin came to a decision, and deep down even he knew that the crime did not fit the bill. Magnus knew that he got off very lightly and that was only because Mother Selin was new to this, he could help himself from shuddering in dread as he thought about the sort of punishment he would have gotten if it was Matron Kiama allocating discipline.


    Without looking back Mother Selin said, "Let''s go inside now, Magnus," then she started to walk into the orphanage and Magnus quickly followed.


    ------------------------------------------------------


    As Magnus walked into the orphanage the first thing that greeted him was the waiting room, this place was reserved for people coming in to adopt, but as Magnus could see nobody was there.


    If the streets did not teach Magnus anything at all then the sight of this empty place taught him much, they- the orphans- are not wanted anywhere.


    Magnus walked after Mother Selin as she passed the fireplace, then the kitchen room on the left which was closed but you still could smell the food wafting through. Then the two of them, Mother Selin and Magnus, passed the boys'' room on the right which was wide open, showing a mess of tangled bed sheets and dirty clothes laying everywhere.


    The look on Mother Selin''s face once she saw the mess was exasperation and a bit of resignation, but Magnus, on the other hand, cracked a grin and silently thought, ''boys will be boys.''


    Finally, the two of them walked into the dining hall, two simple words could describe this place- a rowdy mess. Children chatted away as they eat creating a cacophony of noise, others run around the place playing with each other, some of the older ones tried to feed the little ones who resisted and fought back, and the final group did the best they could cleaning up every mess that appeared.


    From a side door leading to the kitchen room Mother Nevra walked out from it as she held a large steaming pot of food, she quickly noticed Mother Selin a released a sigh of relief. "Good to see you, Sister Selin," Mother Nevra said, "could you help out here? I am totally understaffed."


    Mother Selin nodded her head, and without saying anything more, she picked up the pot from Mother Nevra, brought it over to one of the wooden benches, and started serving the remaining few who did not eat yet.


    Without stopping to get any food, Magnus made his to the bench that housed the older kids in the orphanage.


    One of the older boys immediately spotted him and shouted out, "Hey Edg- Magnus¡­ that is what you are going with, right?" All the other occupants seated on the bench either broke away from their conversation or turned away from their food to face Magnus.


    Magnus grinned in mirth at the large bulky boy; he had wild red hair with brown soft eyes and a square-jawed face. The older boy got up and offered Magnus room to sit, which Magnus happy accepted while he also gave his thanks to the older boy.


    Once Magnus was seated, he answered the older boy''s question with a simple reply, "Yeah, that is what I am going with now, Erhan."


    A painful expression flickered through Erhan''s face, but the older boy quickly suppressed it, and he put on a cheerful smile just for Magnus only.


    "Well.." Erhan started off with, but before he could say anything more, a voice interrupted him.


    The speaker was an older boy with a wiry frame, dirt brown hair and navy blue eyes. "I tell what guys," he said as he looked at everyone who was seated on the bench right in the eyes one by one. "We should be out there looking for those bastards who beat Edge- I mean Magnus to a bloody pulp and gave him memory loss."


    "And how would you go about finding them, Tamer?" Another boy asked, he was lean with both dark blue hair and eyes, and Magnus could have sworn if Mazhar had a pair of glasses he would have been adjusting it.


    "Yeah, Mazhar is right Tamer, even though we wish to find those responsible, it is impossible." This time a boy with a fit build spoke up, he had golden hair and smoke grey eyes, also instead of the fair, olive skin tone he had pale, white skin which pointed to his plain folk heritage.


    Which Magnus had to admit was surprising since commoners never really travel, actually, you know what, they never even leave the city, town, village, or hamlet they grow up in. It is mostly guild members who do the travels, so even though Andrew does not know it, it must have been a tale on how he ended up in the Starry Mountains.


    Anyways Magnus got his head out of the clouds and cut into the argument building up as Tamer was flinging accusations that the rest of them didn''t care about family. "Look guys I might have run into a clue about what happened to Ed-... I mean me," Magnus quickly amended, hoping that the older boys would not notice his slip up.


    Everyone on the bench turned to face Magnus and the last occupants who had not spoken yet, asked. "What did you find out, Magnus?" The person who spoke up was Etkin, he had a lanky form with black hair and even blacker eyes.


    "Well," Magnus replied, "I run into these four guys- I caught two of their names, Tansel and Bertan, they were part of the Liontooth Gang and they seem to have known that I got a beating. I would have asked about it but¡­ other things occupied my mind."


    "Other things like money, right?" Codex asked in an amused tone in the back of Magnus''s mind, "I swear when you saw the money they had, there were dollar signs in your eyes."


    Magnus ignored Codex remark even though it was true and listened to what Etkin had to say. "We could go off from that information."


    However, before Magnus could ask Etkin to clarify what he meant a loud voice, almost close to a beast''s growl cut him off from asking.


    "MAGNUS!" The speaker said, and Magnus immediately paled once he recognized the owner of the voice.

 15 Chapter 4: Bad Prospects

    Before Magnus could ask Etkin to clarify what he meant a loud voice, almost as close to a beast''s growl cut him off from asking any more.


    "MAGNUS!" The speaker said, and Magnus immediately paled once he recognized the owner of the voice. Looking towards the older boys for help, Magnus''s heart quickly fell; all five of them were either looking down at their food or looking at something else that they found interesting.


    Magnus silently sighed in defeat and turned to face the older girls walking towards him, best to face the music now, Magnus thought.


    "Hey, Big Sis," Magnus said as he put on the brightest smile on his face, which was a strained one.


    "Do not give me that big sis nonsense, Magnus!" the older girl said once she was near Magnus. Serife had red hair like Erhan and brown eyes, but instead of a bulky frame, she had a slim hourglass figure.


    "Do you think that you would get off scot-free when you pulled off that stunt," Serife asked as she placed her hands on her hips.


    Magnus swallowed down on the lump in his throat and answered back very weakly, "I am getting punished by Mother Selin, isn''t that more than enough?"


    "Man, that must have a great prank if even Mother Selin is punishing him," Magnus heard Tamer whispering to Andrew in an amused tone.


    "What stunt did he do that got you so off," Erhan asked, he is the only one that could go head to head against Serife and Magnus thinks it is in part due to the fact that they are biological siblings.


    Serife rolled her eyes, but before she offhandedly replied, she paused for a moment as it seemed like a thought passed through her mind, then she looked at every older boy in turn with a scrutinizing gaze.


    "You guys do not know, huh?" Serife asked, more to herself than anyone. "It does make sense, you guys are not here for long, usually," Serife then added in a whisper, then she turned back to face everyone and looked down at Magus.


    "Well, I guess it is only fair if Magnus does the explaining, huh?"


    At Serife comment, everyone looked at him, Magnus felt very uncomfortable under all their gazes and knew that an answer was expected of him, but he just couldn''t say that he ran off.


    "Cat got your tongue," Serife asked Magnus, who was going beet red in the face. "Well, since Magnus can''t explain, I shall. If you want the simple truth, Magnus, here, ran off."


    "What," Tamer shouted, it wasn''t only him that was shocked; at that moment, Magnus knew that it had been a bad idea to let Serife do the talking.


    Trying to salvage the situation, Magnus quickly cut in and said, "I did not run off. I went looking for work, but then a day turned into two, and that turned into a week." Then adding the comment that softened up Mother Selin, Magnus said, "I just wanted to be able to help around in the place with the wages I got, just like you guys."


    "AHHH, diabetes overload!" Codex shouted melodramatically, "too sweet, too sweet!"


    Magnus ignored Codex nonsensical blabbering. He paid more attention to everyone''s expression, which was definitely becoming a lot more softer.


    "Well, you did have good intentions, but that was foolish of you for not coming back after the day was over," Mazhar said, and the only thought that crossed Magnus''s head was, ''Wow, maybe Codex is on to something. To get Mazhar on his side is an impossible feat; the kid does act like he has a penchant for authority and whatnot.''


    Still, though Magnus did not reply to Mazhar''s remark, the rest of them might think it was foolish of him to not come back after seeing no gains, but to Magnus staying in this orphanage is unbearable. This place is fantastic, both Mothers and the Matron did a great job raising all these kids. Not only are these excellent kids, but they are also caring, compassionate, and loving-- all traits which are impossible to find in orphans.


    The thing that makes this place unbearable for Magnus is that he has to depend on its goodwill.


    To an adult- which Magnus is mentally, taking a share of things from these kids just feels wrong. Or maybe it has to do with his character, but whatever it is Magnus can''t stand having to take food, clothes, and other necessities from this orphanage which has so few to give, even more so now that funds have been cut and that makes Magnus feel so useless with himself.


    Anyways Magnus got his head out of cloud nine as Andrew made his remark, "Yeah, Mazhar is right and it is complicated for us to find work thanks to our circumstances¡­."


    "I get it, Andrew," Magnus said, not wanting Andrew to say anymore since he got his underlying meaning clear as day. Magnus is already facing one existential crisis that he is useless baggage. Now he does not want to face the other crisis that he is unwanted by society. No thank you, sir, at all.


    Seeing that everything has calmed down Magnus got up from his seat, "I got to be on my way now gentlemen, I have double chore duty for a whole week. Ah, also before I totally forget Etkin, what were you going on about before Big sis took over the conversation."


    "I am going to ask some friends to help me question them. Tansel and Bertan of the Liontooth gang, right? I will see what I can do."


    A small part of Magnus sort of felt bad for the two older boys, they will be in a world of hurt very soon. If there is somebody who you do not want to get on the bad side of it is Etkin and that point has become much more prominent since he joined the Shadowsaber gang.


    "Well, you can go about doing that, Etkin," Magnus said, not wanting to get in between what Etkin has in store for the two gangsters. "Like I said before I got to clock in for my punishment," with that explanation, Magnus was out of there and heading towards Mother Selin for his massive overload of chores.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    Magnus flopped into his cot, which was at the bottom of the double-decker cots. Magnus was tired and bone-weary; he did not even have the energy to move the feet jabbing into his kidney, ah, and how perfectly his day started off.


    All Magnus had to do this morning was help Mother Selin with the babies; he simply had to play with them, feed them, and change their diapers. Then at noontime, Magnus wasn''t needed anymore since the little ones were put to sleep, so Mother Selin handed him off to the Matron.


    That is when he entered hell. The old witch made him run dozens of tasks, all of which were difficult, dangerous, and totally pointless in his view.


    Magnus was just about ready to fall into a deep slumber and never wake up for days on end, but sleep eluded him, his thoughts keep on coming back to this body owner, Edger.


    Now that he was back at the orphanage, the place that this preview body owner all but called home, his mind drifted to his first few days in this world.


    When Magus woke up in this brand new world, the first thing that greeted him was the sight of the Matron, at that he remembered the Chinese mythology of Meng Po. However, the Matron did not have the Five Flavored Tea of Forgetfulness, nor was he a ghost, so something had to be wrong.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The first thing that the Matron asked Magnus was, "What is your name?" She spoke in such a strange language which Magnus never heard that he was stumped, but the weird thing was that he understood her, and what was strange was that he responded back in that same language.


    From there, Magnus just simply observed. Mother Selin walked in, and the Matron pronounced that he lost all of his memories, till this day Magnus felt guilty for making that sweet woman break down into tears.


    Still though it was not absolutely true that he lost all memories, Magnus did remember some of Edger''s life, and he did gain most of the previous host''s knowledge. However, Magnus decided to leave things at that; it would be much easier to start all over instead of acting like Edger.


    Anyways it was later that he learned that he was found beat up near to death and with a high fever thanks to being out in the cold night. For a month he battled on, and many times he lapsed into death, yet by some miracle he recovered, but nobody knows that it was Magnus who woke up and not Edger.


    Magnus laid there in the cot looking upward, he still feels remorseful for the passing of Edger yet there is a small part of him that feels relief that it is not he who passed on. No matter how cooly Magnus took on his death, there was still that fear, and no matter how dignified and chill he was in the end, he still felt that fear of the unknown like any other human.


    Magnus quickly banished all those dark and useless thoughts, right now all he could do for Edger is to live this life the best he could, that is the only thanks that he could give to Edger.


    As Magnus drifted off to sleep, there was one thing he did not know- he would truly live a remarkable, mind-boggling life, one that anybody would aspire to live.


    -----------------------------------


    After a long agonizing week, the day came that Magnus was free, no longer was he locked up in the orphanage to be worked to death by that old witch, today marked the date that he could walk out as a free man.


    Magnus woke up bright and early on the day he became free, feeling fresh and pristine, Magnus made his way down to the dining hall after taking care of his morning business.


    Seeing that breakfast was not ready this early in the morning, Magnus decided to help out in the garden.


    The young man in a child''s body was pretty impressed; it is incredible how the mind reacts when it is not forced to do things it does not want to. Magnus did not shrink in his duties at the garden at all. He watered the vegetables which were autumn produce since they are the only things that can grow in the Starry Mountains.


    Magnus then helped remove the carrots from beneath the ground, which was back-breaking work, then he helped plant the cabbages after that the scent of food drifted from the orphanage, that was the signal that breakfast was ready.


    Magnus cleaned himself up, washing off the dirt and dust, then he quickly made his way to the dining hall, after a morning of hard work he gained himself quite the appetite.


    After having porridge with small chunks of apples to sweeten things up, where Magnus immediately recognize the apples or, more accurately, the stolen apples, Magnus headed out.


    At the crossroads leading out of the orphanage, Magnus said goodbye to the older kids, the eight of them were heading off to work.


    Etkin was heading off to his gang''s hideout then followed by shaking people down as Magnus would imagine. ''Ahh, the life of crime,'' Magus thought, Etkin gang was a middling sort; they controlled three districts out of the seventy-two that made up this city, if not including the eight that make up Mountaintop. Those eight districts are Guild territories, and nobody in their right mind messes with the Guilds.


    Andrew and Tamer were hunters so they were going to descend the mountain to hunt animals. That in itself was dangerous business, ever mother tells their child, Don''t descend the mountains or whatever lurks below it will gobble you up!


    Erhan enlisted to join the army so as soon as he becomes an adult, which is 14 seasons old in this world, he would go off to join the war. Erhan is the person that Magnus is worried about the most, with this talk of the war going badly for the Guilds, they are taking on more and more recruits. They aren''t even training or equipping their soldiers properly; all the Guilds seem to want is fresh bodies to throw at their war effort.


    The only reason why people are joining just like Erhan is that the Guilds are offering a Gold Lion incentives, which Magnus had to point out that Erhan gave to the Matron as soon as he got it. ''Bless his soul, that sweet boy,'' Magnus thought as he waved Erhan goodbye.


    Mazhar, on the other hand, worked in the library, he was the only one among the older boys that did not work in the three holy professions as Magnus likes to call-- that is the hunter, the gangster, and the soldier. These are the jobs that anybody could get into, and that is because of one simple reason, they all have high mortality rates.


    Mazhar was really lucky; he got his job because the library was in need of people to help, then he was kept on because of his hard work and dedication. Now Mazhar''s dream is to make it as a librarian assistant then a full-fledged librarian. After that, he plans on traveling to the capital and entering the Library of the Sage.


    As Magnus waved Mazhar goodbye as well he couldn''t help but feel jealousy, not at Mazhar per se but at his sort of people- people who have hopes and dreams in life. After a whole week of going door to door, looking for any sort of prospects in life, all of Magnus''s hopes and dreams were shattered. The three holy jobs would always be opened to Magnus, but they all range from different degrees of bad.


    Then Magnus''s mind drifted off to the older girls back in the orphanage. There were three of them; first, there was Serife who is the most firey of them all. Then there was Cemre, a shy, quiet girl. Finally, there was Bedia, an outgoing, easy girl.


    Just like Medieval times on earth, where women do not have many opportunities in life, the same is true here in this world. Women were expected to stay at home, cook food, take care of children, support their husbands, etc...


    That is why all three of them are dating the boys, if you do not snag yourself a husband, who will support you, then there is only job available for you. Magnus knows that there is nothing holy about this job at all, and that is prostitution.


    In the past, there have been girls from this very own orphanage who fall into that sort of job. Magnus knew of this because the older kids either refuse to mention these alumni or Mother Selin breaks down into tears whenever they are talked about.


    Right now the orphanage is in a good position; there is a 5 to 3 ratio of boys and girls, so the ladies of the luxury picking and choosing, a freedom that a woman wouldn''t have, especially an orphan.


    Serife, who is the prettiest girl in the orphanage, is not dating the person you would imagine. It is not Andrew who is the most handsome of the lot, nor is it Etkin who is dark and foreboding. It is also not Erhan who is the truest jock, not that he is an option since he is Serife''s brother.


    Finally, it is not Tamer as well; who is a fun guy to be around, but the person she is seeing is a nerd- Mazhar, and that is because of one simple reason, security. Mazhar''s job is well secure; also it is not like he would turn up dead one day, and that is what matters to commoners, security.


    It always saddens Magnus to see a whole class of people reduced to living out a single goal just getting by. There are no expectations of grandiose or hope of some better than what they have.


    The last two girls are dating the two hunters, which is a random coincidence. Bedia is seeing Andrew and they are a loving couple who are always like showing their affection. Cemre is seeing Tamer, which is a surprise since they have totally opposite characters but as the saying goes- opposites attract.


    Once all the older boys were over the hill and gone out of sight, Magnus turned to face his merry little band. The lot of them were made up of eleven children, ranging from five to ten seasons old. They were the middling children, old enough to not be babied by the Mothers nor were they old enough to make it on their own in the city.


    Magnus was easily able to take charge of them all and it was because of the simple reason that he was mentally older than all of them. The kids all know it and it was from the way he carried himself, to the way he talked or even stared off into space, thinking.


    And it was not only the kids who recognized this about Magnus but the adults too. That is why even the Matron made it official and put Magnus in charge even though he was stupid enough to have run off.


    Magnus clapped his hands together and put on a bright smile on his face, one that Codex remarked that it reminded her of a pedophile. Magnus ignored his little demon in his mind and spoke to his crowd of onlookers, "Well then let''s get to work!"

 16 Chapter 5: Thieving

    Magnus sat on the curve of the street, begging for some coins as people passed by. Even though it was degrading work and Magnus would have never believed he would have to stoop so low, it was necessary to get by.


    After a week on his own, Magnus could safely say that he learned the trick to begging; you always have to look them in the eyes. That always works magic since it making the passerby feel a ting of sympathy and guilt and the cute looks that Magnus is endowed with goes a long way with helping things along.


    Magnus looked up towards the sky, the two suns, Vrox and Avax, were at the apex in the sky, overlapping with each other and creating a beautiful hue of dark dusky gold while also signaling noontime. Magnus opened his palm and looked down at his day''s earning, it was 7 iron shims.


    That much money was a good earning for an orphan but in the grand scale of things that was chump change. If Magnus''s calculations were correct this much money only amounted to 70 cents in old U.S currency.


    This much money would do nothing to alleviate the orphanage''s problem at all, it was only a few drops of water in an ocean of financial difficulties.


    Magnus sighed as he got up from the street and pocketed the money in a safe pocket away from thieving hands. The young mech builder had to collect the other kids since they would be expected to return for lunch.


    So Magnus wandered the streets grabbing each child from whatever they were doing, mostly begging like he was until finally all eleven of them were accounted for.


    Magnus lead the way as all of them made their way to the orphanage while doing that he opened up conversations. "So how much did all of you guys make so far today?"


    Each child quoted how much they earned, some did very poorly with only 1 or 2 iron shims to their names, others did a good job like Magnus with 5 to 7 iron shims. In total, the amount that all of them collected together was 61 iron shims.


    That was a little bit over the amount which Magnus took from those older boys who jumped him, which was a good amount for an individual. However, for a whole group of people which was made up of 30 children and 3 adults, that was basically nothing.


    Magnus put aside his worries for now as the orphanage came into view. Inside a hot, pleasant meal awaited him and it was well deserved after a long day being out in the chilly morning.


    ----------------------------------------


    Magnus walked out of the orphanage with his belly well satisfied, before he left-- Magnus and the other children made sure to drop off their earning into the donation box. It was both amusing and depressing to have the people who needed the donations to be the only ones putting anything in.


    The orphanage does not require its occupants to turn in a share of their earnings at all, the kids simply do it because they want to, it is their own very little way of helping out.


    In Magnus''s opinion that is a much better system since from what Magnus learned most orphanages require that you turn in a certain appoint or you get kicked out. It is no wonder that those kids who grow up in those sorts of places turn out to be real bastards.


    Bluebird Orphanage has the right amount of loving, caring, fun, pleasantry, strictness, and responsibility-- which helps produce great kids. So if Magnus wants this good thing to stay open he needs to do something and fast.


    As Magnus lead way with his band following behind, his mind drifted to the other things. Magnus couldn''t help thinking about what he earned when he stole from those four thugs, it was nearly the same amount as all of them earned today and also when he stole those apples which is a delicacy not rarely found here in the cold mountains.


    Magnus could safely say that a life of crime does pay well yet Codex words came back to him, "It only takes one slip up and you are finished." However, what else could he do when he would be doomed anyway if he does nothing.


    Magnus stopped in his tracks making the closest person near him bump into his back, creating a domino effect that made everyone else halt in their tracks as well. Magnus turned to look over all of them if he wants to carry out this crazy idea that popped into his mind, he needs the help of all of them.


    All Magnus needs to do is creating a starting fund, that money would help keep the orphanage afloat but it does not end there. This is where Magnus''s crazy idea starts, just keeping the orphanage afloat is not enough, you would still be at ground zero.


    What the orphanage needs are different avenues of funds and how do you go about doing that? Well, the simple answer is donations, but here lays the problem nobody gives a fuck about orphans so who is going to donate?


    Well, nobody except for other orphans!


    Yet we never see these orphans and that is because they too like this orphanage have there own financial problems. This system we are in is a vicious cycle, it needs to be broken and the way to do that is to get to the root of the problem. Meaning we need self-sufficient orphans then that leads to a self-sufficient orphanage.


    If orphans are given jobs that pay well instead of unwanted, dangerous jobs that lets them get by then these orphans will be able to support these institutions because they feel for it.


    What needs to be done here is for the orphanage to get out of this vicious cycle and enter a virtuous one but money would be needed-- a lot of money in fact.


    Magnus looked at each child in turn, he felt guilty for bringing them into this but this operation requires all hands on deck. "Before we move on I have something important to tell you guys."


    The vexed and angry looks that were being flung in Magnus''s direction for making them bump into each other quickly transformed into interested and curious looks. One of the kids spoke the question on everyone''s mind, "What is this important thing, big brother?"


    Magnus steeled himself up, he already got all of them interested, there was no way of going back right now. Yet even though he trusted all of them he needed some guarantee that they would keep this on the down-low.


    So clearing his throat Magnus spoke up, "Before I tell this thing, I want all of you to swear to the Great Sage that you would keep this a secret. I wouldn''t have done this if this wasn''t so important."


    Everyone became silent once Magnus made his address, what he was asking of them was quite a lot.


    The Great Sage is a very important figure in the Starry Mountains, he isn''t some God, but still, he is very well known and respected some even pray to him for wisdom and guidance. When somebody swears by him it is expected that he keeps his word or else he would be the most damned of the lot.


    For a long minute silence reigned in the area until one boy one or two seasons younger than Magnus broke the silence. "I believe in you, big brother and I know I can trust you. By the Great Sage, I swear to keep your secret."


    After the first young boy took up the challenge others followed in his footsteps until all of them swear by the Great Sage. Magnus smiled happily at all of them, it is great to see the sort of trust they are willing to place on him.


    Magnus nodded his head to each child in turn, showing his appreciation and respect to all of them then Magnus moved on. "As I said before, I wouldn''t have done this if it wasn''t important. What I am about to tell you is quite shocking so please do not panic. I have recently found out that our funding has been cut!"


    Even with the warning that Magnus gave out, shouts and yells erupted out of everyone. These children are very smart, they have to be with no loving parents looking out for them. They all knew what this meant, if funds are cut that means the orphanage would shut down and that would make them end up in the streets.


    Magnus held out his hand to calm them down yet the kids continued on with their incessant questions and blabbering untilled they gave up as Magnus just stood there silent and steadfast.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    With the last of the kids quieting down Magnus continued on with his little speech, "I know that this is frightening news but WHAT are you going to do about it? Are all of you going to run around like a headless chicken, are you going to cry like little babies, are you going to sit there and just take it? OR are you going to do something about it?"


    From the looks on each child''s face, it was clear what option they picked, "What we need to do is earn a lot of money. The amount we earn will not cut it, even if we beg all day and night or work hard until our backs are broken. So what are we to do?"


    Magnus knew that there was only one option but he begged and prayed that somebody, anybody would come with a better idea than the one he had.


    Nobody did so. Everyone just remained silent without any better idea than the one he had, just like he feared.


    Magnus carried on without any inflection in his tone, "I will tell you what we have to do to save the orphanage, we need to take the wealth with our own hands."


    Magnus looked at the kids, they felt uncomfortable at Magnus''s deceleration, the mothers and Matron have truly done a good job of raising them but now Magnus must destroy that goodness.


    "Owww, so you guys are too high to do that huh? Well, I wonder will you be that high when the orphanage closes down? Will you be too high when you end up in the streets? Will you be too high when you have no roof over your head? Will you be too high when you go hungry? HUH? ANSWER ME!"


    Nobody answered Magnus''s question. All the kids hung their heads in shame and guilt, Magnus too wanted to do the same for playing to the kids'' fears and insecurities. However, he needed to keep up appearances, "The question is simple will you do something or will you do nothing?"


    Once more it was the brave little boy who took up to the challenge, Magnus had to give it to him that kid is gutsy.


    -----------------------------------------


    The next morning Magnus''s little squad line up like soldiers outside the orphanage, Magnus found the sight funny but he was pleased with the determination.


    Yesterday after they made their little pact he let them carry out with their usual work, if he was going to do this properly he needed to plan everything out very well. A master plan takes time in the making and he also needed to be dedicated 100%.


    Magnus lead his squad of new thieves, he had the perfect first target planned out.


    As he continued on his way Magnus''s mind drifted to Codex, she was silent for quite a while, not saying anything at all or even trying to stop it. So he decided to broach the topic, "Hey Codex you''re awfully quiet, do you want to talk?"


    Codex remained silent for so long that Magnus though she wouldn''t even respond back until she said, "You know I care about you, right?"


    "Yeah, mom," Magnus said amusedly but still very serious.


    "Good, but just be careful and stop you, I am always with you 100%."


    "Thanks!" Magnus simply responded then with renewed vigor he was on his way.


    ----------------------------


    The first target that Magnus picked out was Feathers Way, it was a nice little area that the average households comes by to shop for goods. It was a good spot since there wasn''t the rougher sort who would beat you senseless if they catch you digging into their pockets nor was there guards to haul your ass off if somebody shouted thief.


    Magnus immediately spotted his first target of the day, it was a mother and her son who were shopping.


    Magnus signaled for his group to move out, they have already discussed the tactics that they would be using so everybody knew what to do.


    Once the mother and her son walked into an area which was not so crowded, two orphans walked out of the shadow. "Iron shims, ma''am? Please!"


    The mother looked on at the orphans with unconcealed suspicion and a bit of disgust. The orphans weren''t too shabby looking but the clothes that they had on were all patched up here and there, and dirt stains that refused to get washed out smeared them.


    Before the woman could voice out a clear no, six more orphans can forth- two from the left, two from the right, and two from the back. This tactic Magnus calls Overwhelming.


    The woman drew her child close as she shouted in trepidation thanks to the situation she found herself in. "Go away you little brats, I have no money!"


    While she was looking elsewhere Magus who came from the back with another orphan, took out his shiv and silently sliced her money purse. With the prize in hand, Magnus nodded his head and everyone fled away like the wind.


    Quickly all of them meet back in the agreed place after their heist was complete, without a single word Magnus emptied the whole purse on to the floor. From the money purse fell out a 7 copper thumbs and 45 iron shims, in grand total that would be 115 iron shims.


    All the kids looked on in shock and amazement at what they made in a single pilfer, the thought that passed through their minds were all the same, ''What would they make in a day or a lifetime?''


    Magnus was going to find out about that. So he got up from the ground, put away the coins, faced the lot of them, and said, "Let''s get back to work."


    -------------------


    After a hard day of work, Magnus counted up how much they made. They were able to rob 3 more people using the overwhelming tactic since it was the only one that Magnus trained them up with.


    The first lady that the robbed had the most money, the others had a total of 43 iron shims, 5 copper thumbs and 22 iron shims, and lastly 4 copper thumbs and 31 iron shims.


    In grand total, once you add up everything, it came up to be 301 iron shims.


    As a reward for working hard, Magnus took all of them to a bakery that was a bit upscale. There he bought them all sweet bread which was filled with lamb and calf meat topped with hot spices.


    As a new habit that he gained, Magnus haggled the price with the baker and was able to get a good price of a dozen at the price of nine. So he paid the man his 90 iron shims and lead the kids back to the orphanage, wrapping the day to a close.


    ----------------------


    Days turned into weeks and weeks turned into months, the end of the year drew closer and closer.


    Magnus''s little squad made more and more progress as each day passed and they became better and better at their craft.


    They developed fun and interesting tactics like for example; the Mudball tactic. This is where they would post people on the roofs, side alleys, and the front entrance after that they would rain down mudballs on to their target with slingshots that Magnus helped develop. In their blind rage, the target would chase after the only people they could see-- those at the front entrance, and Magnus would come up from behind to steal the money purse.


    Another tactic that they developed was I Want My Mommy for this one they would have one of the kids cry their eyes out in the middle of the street which causes a distraction and as we all know distraction are the perfect opportunity for thieves.


    Another tactic was ****, and I guess we all know what that one does. With all the tactics they develop Magnus always makes sure that he is the one taking the most important and deadly role, the one stealing the money purse. He would have it no other way.


    Also, Magnus has a policy were they never rob an area twice yet even with this rule they have run into pretty close calls. They have been caught with there hands in the cookie jar, they have been chased down, fought, beaten up, and even capture but still, they have come up stronger and smarter with each encounter.


    The money that they earned did not always go into the donation box, Magnus made sure that every child had an extra pair of clothes, boots, and cloaks. This went a long way for everyone, now everyone had more than just one pair of clothing.


    In addition to that Magnus also bought toys for the little ones and gifts for the Mothers and Matron.


    They had a suspicion deep down for where Magnus was getting this wealth but they said nothing because this money was needed to get by.


    One time the Matron even spoke to Magnus in vague terms and said to him, "Be careful and do not do something stuiped." Magnus knew what she meant and silently nodded his head.

 17 Chapter 6: Financial Woes

    Magnus sat on the ledge of the sixth floor of the old Memorial building with his feet dangling off the edge and a bottle of cheap wine to the side. On the twelfth moon turn, fourteen thousand seven hundred fifty of the Kirin rebellion, Magnus turned ten years old or seasons as they like to call it here in this world.


    So in recognition of his birthday, Magnus decided to give the kids a day off to just relax, which he too could do with and while at it, he can get back to his new past time, stargaze.


    There is a reason why this land is called the Starry Mountains and no it is not simply because of the mountains jutting out of everything. It is also because of the stars which light up the sky and the aurora borealis that appear whenever their mood strikes.


    To a young man who grew up in the city back on Earth, where not even a lick of light appeared in the polluted skies. Seeing this wonderful show of lights is a real joy and it never gets old.


    Magnus brought the bottle of wine to his lips and took a swig; the stuff was really bad. That was cheap liquor to you.


    Magnus had no idea why he was stupid enough to waste good money on it, but these days his money purse was quite full. So just like any man who had way too much money on hand, he bought useless, nonsensical stuff.


    Magnus sighed, he could have done with only good company, but the kids would ask where he got this weird tradition of celebrating your birthday each year. These folk of Pandora have the sense of it all, the only ''birthday'' that they celebrate is when you become an adult; which is 14 seasons old.


    It would take some time to get used to this world. It does have its own problems and all but which world doesn''t, huh? No matter what humans fantasize about there is no perfect utopia out there. We could always work toward it and we should since that is our sacred duty.


    But what would life be like without its difficulties?


    Even though the wine was shitty as hell, Magnus took another swig at it. He was in a good mood lately; money flowed into his purse, the kids in the orphanage were happy, well cloth, and fed, and all was of no worry in the world.


    But ahh, what a rude awakening Magnus was in for.


    -------------------


    The summer season came to a close and the autumn season began. Magnus made his way to the Matron''s office, today it the day he has that conversation with her.


    Magnus politely knocked on her door, three times like a gentleman would, immediately the Matron''s voice came through as if she already saw him standing on the other side. "Come in, Magnus."


    Once the Matron said his name, the thought that was a witticism joke immediately became a suspicion, but Magnus stored it away for a later date and opened the door.


    "How do you do, Matron," Magnus said as he nodded his head to the old lady who was going over a parchment while she sat in a rocking chair.


    "Good, good, go ahead and have a seat." The Matron said as she pointed to her bed, without looking up from her parchment. It would seem like this place acted not only as her office but her bedroom too.


    Magnus did as he was told since this was going to be a long conversation, so he better make himself comfortable.


    Once Magnus was seated on the edge of the Matron''s bed, she looked up and asked, "I believe you came here to have that talk with me, huh?"


    Magnus stared wide-eyed at the old woman, shock written all over his face, maybe the title he gave her was more correct than he would have ever imagined.


    The Matron looked at Magus with a raised eyebrows and asked in her snappy tone, "Weren''t you raised better than that boy? Do you stare at everyone with your mouth hanging open?"


    Magnus instantly shut his mouth feeling slightly abashed, he had to give it to the old witch, she could give anybody a whiplashing with her tongue, but it is always the truth she speaks.


    Clearing his throat, Magnus got into the meat of things since by some divine foresight she already knew what it was. "I wanted to ask how is our finance?"


    The Matron nodded her head as if she were waiting for that exact same question, then without a single word she handed Magnus the parchment that was in her hands.


    Magnus took it and silently read it over; when Magnus said the kids were raised well he meant it. Not only were they all taught how to read and write but they also learned their numbers, history, civics, art, and much more. It is thanks to the Matron that they learned so much more than the average commoner.


    As Magnus read the parchment his eyebrows creased together in displeasure and his face took on a brooding look.


    Finally, Magnus finished reading the parchment and gave it back to the Matron, "So," Magnus started off with. "The orphanage operating cost is 470 gold lions but we only get 400 from the Guild, where does the rest come from?"


    "From the money, we saved up." The Matron answered back, "We were open for 18 seasons and we used to get 500 gold lions from the Guild four seasons back. So we saved up 420 gold lions but we had to dig in for 2 years, in the third year we used 30 gold lion, and in the fourth year we used none. Now we have 250 gold lions saved up."


    Magnus opened his mouth to voice his next question but the Matron got to it "If you are wondering how we were able to cover the cost in the 3rd and 4th seasons, it was because you kids helped out a lot last season; you brought in a total of 32 gold lions. For the rest, I took on certain¡­ jobs."


    At that answer, Magnus simply raised his eyebrows but did not push for an answer since in his opinion everyone deserves their own privacy and secrets. Also isn''t Magnus carrying his own secrets, like ones about another world?


    "Well you answered all my questions though I do have one more and I do not want to sound rude or suspicious of you and the Mothers. But¡­"


    "You want to know where the money you kids donated went, huh?" The Matron asked or more like stated.


    Magnus nodded his head, feeling like a douche for even asking that question. Still though, it was an unsolved mystery and Magnus hates nothing more than an unsolved problem. "Also," Magnus added on a lighter note, "can you read minds because I am seriously getting the vibe that you are reading my mind."


    "To answer your silly question, no I can not read minds." Then the Matron paused as she looked Magnus head-on with an eerie grin. "But I do have other abilities."


    Magnus slightly felt uncomfortable under that grin, this old woman is getting more and more mysterious by the day.


    "Moving on to your other question the answer is simple; the money that you brats collected went back into all of you."


    "Whaaat?!"


    "Do you think that the operating cost covers treats, toys, clothes, learning material, and et cetera? You did help a lot when you brought clothes, toys, and treats but the 42 gold lions that you brought in we had to use 17 to cover other necessities."


    The young mech builder thought back to the parchment; it only covered the rent, food, and other small thing but not the things that the Mtron listed. Man, who knew that running an orphanage was so costly.


    "Still though we are doing pretty good," Magnus said as he adopted a positive tone. Even though things were not as good as he had hoped, they were still making a profit here and they will be able to carry out Magnus''s crazy plan.


    "Even though we have to cover 70 gold lion by ourselves and the hidden cost as well. We will be making 170 gold lions each season, you make what- 50 goldish and us kids are making 120ish gold lions."


    The Matron paused Magnus right there, she rubbed her forehead in frustration and said, "That is good and all boy, but there is one piece of news that I did not tell you."


    Immediately Magnus did not like the sound of that but he did not interpret the Matron and let her continued. "The Guild made another cut this season," the way that she said it, in a defeated tone made Magnus blood boil. It was like she just declared that the orphanage''s closure was written in stone.


    Magnus did not know who he should direct his anger to was it the Matron for simply giving up like that or was it the Guild for cutting our funds, maybe it was this fucking cosmos that is out to get him.


    "The inspector will be coming any day now just to tell us that." The Matron continued with but Magnus wasn''t listening anymore, his world just shattered right now. All the hard work he put in, all the plans he made, everything was now null and void.


    "How much is the cut," Magnus directly asked, cutting off the Matron rambling.


    "Another 100 gold lions," the Matron responded, "now we will be getting 300 gold lions."


    "Who are these fucking assholes we are even at war with." Magnus bellowed out loud, trying to find an outlet to unleash his anger upon.


    "It is another world," the Matron responded like that was a normal everyday occurrence.


    Magnus looked at the Matron like she just lost her mind, the helpless resentment that was on his face was gone and a bewildered, worried one took its place.


    The Matron noticed the look on Magnus''s face and asked him, "What is it, boy?"


    "Are you okay, Matron?" Magnus asked in a very concerned tone. "Did the stress of running this place get to you? You know you could always share the burden with us, right? The Mothers, me, and all the kids are here for you."


    Recognition immediately blossomed on the Matron''s face and a seething look took over, "You think I am stark raving mad, huh, boy? You little ingrate¡­"


    So much profanity, not at all for children''s ear, came out of the Matron''s mouth. Magnus tried to soothe and calm her down by saying all manner of things like; he was in the wrong, she was correct, and he is an ingrate bastard.


    Man, old people can be such a hassle sometimes.


    ------------------------------------------


    "Alright I am heading out, and once again I am sorry. It was just shocking what you told me and hard to take in, you know?!" Magnus blabbered on, there was no way in hell that he believed in this other world nonsense.


    It just wasn''t possible, though Magnus did have to admit he did sound contradictory since he was from another world. It just isn''t possible, how on earth would these dark age folk; who throw their shit out the window be able to travel to other worlds?


    Anyways he took a hit to his mental psyche already and Magnus isn''t up for another one, maybe when he see proof, he will be able to entertain that idea.


    Nevertheless, this mess was his fault, he shouldn''t have gotten the Matron off her rocker. You should never question an elderly person''s sanity, that is a big no, no.


    At the door Magnus paused, he suddenly recalled the other reason why he came here today.


    "Ahh, Mathron, I wanted to say sorry." Magnus said as he awkwardly scratched his neck.


    "You now for the, ahh, stuff that happened on the day that I, ahh, ran off." Magnus couldn''t really remember what started the argument between them that day. Was it because he did not like being babied or something else? Oh, yes, it was about his last name!


    Last names are only for the guild members, but Magnus stuck with his last name, Clade. His name was the only thing he had left and there was no way was going to let go of it.


    From there their argument sprung up, deep down Magnus knew he acted on shock, fear, and arrogance! Now he thought about it maybe he has been sort of prick about that whole mess back on earth, too. He should have talked to his loved ones instead of acting angry and moody all the time.


    "I was stupid and prideful, you know the too worst mash-up of characteristics. So I wanted to ask for your forgiveness."


    The Matron looked at Magnus for a long time, too long for Magnus''s comfort, but finally, she spoke up. "You know, you are a good kid, Magnus. Do not take to heart what I have said to. I am a bitter old woman with many unresolved issues."


    That was a surprising turn of events for "the young mech builder, he could see that the old lady had a complicated past.


    Still, it felt too uncomfortable for Magnus to see this force of nature down in the dumps, so he tried lighting her up. "That is not true, Matron, although you could be harsh at times, you too are a good person."


    The old lady sadly shook her head and said to Magnus, "Ahh, my boy, if only you had an idea."


    Before Magnus could say anything more, the Matron basically kicked him out with a show of goodbye. "Well enough of that, be on your way now."


    ---------------------


    The very next day, the young mech builder sat on a roof overlooking the mugging that the kids were accomplishing. Magnus know that at one point he has to let go and give the kids a chance to work things out by themselves, even if it pained his heart.


    Still though that didn''t mean that he couldn''t watch over them like a mother hawk.


    However Magnus mind kept drifting over to the conversation he had with the Matron, crazy thing aside, there was still that looming threat of shut down.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    This season if they work tirelessly, they will be able to scrounge up enough money to only cover the operating cost of the orphanage but they will not be able to afford anything else. Magnus''s dream just went down the pipe!


    Now the bigger question that is on Magnus''s mind; what about the upcoming seasons? When will the Guild make another cut that will inevitably shut down this place?


    The worst thing about all of this is that Magnus can not do anything about it, all he could do is watch helplessly.


    Right now Magnus and his crew of thieves were stretched thin, their reign of robbing was getting tenuous at best. The guards were coming down harder upon them, their targets were more weary, and their tactics were not as effective as they used to be when they were new. All of that amounts to less cash, more danger, and the rise in the chance of getting caught.


    Magnus didn''t dare venture into richer purses, he had a rule that they only stole from the average commoner. Iron shims were the currency of the dirt poor, and these folk made horrible targets. A, they are poor just like them and B, they know all the tricks of stealing so there is no way that anybody could get an up on them.


    Copper thumbs are the currency of the average commoner, these are the people Magnus likes to steal from. They are doing okay for themselves so they would not miss their purses that badly and their purses are going to a great cause, helping poor orphans.


    Then there are silver bolts, these are the currency of those who dangle off the Guilds if their purses are stolen then there would be trouble. The guards would crack down with brute force, it would make the effort that they are making right now look like a blind man fumbling in the dark.


    Finally, there are gold lions; these are the currency of those who make up the guilds, and to steal from them would the height of idiocy. Everybody knows that you do not fuck with the Guilds.


    As Magnus was moping around he heard shouting came down from the street, Magnus thought it was the kids who had another success and a victim who was screaming pointlessly. Still Magnus got up from his back and looked down at what was going on.


    Immediately he jumped off the building, it wasn''t dangerous or anything since the place he was on was only 1 story tall. Magnus rolled when he landed, not stopping for a single second, he ran headlong towards the kids


    When he got to the scene one of the kids from the orphanage was being held by an older man, it was clear to Magnus that the kid was caught. A crowd gathered around as the kid fought to get free but the man''s grip must have been ironclad since they kid was held steadfast.


    The other kids gathered around, milling about the crowd unsure of what to do. Magnus knew he had to act fast because he could have sworn he saw guards far into the distance heading here.


    Signaling with his hands to the kids inside the crowd, Magnus stepped forward and started shouting, "Rapist, Rapist, let go of my little brother."


    "What a rapist?" one of the kids said inside the crowd.


    "No way, out here in broad daylight?" another kid voiced.


    "Let go of the kid, you pig!" this time it was not the kids who spoke but a man.


    Following in the man''s example another person spoke up, "yeah release the kid, you foul beast!" This person went beyond and above as he stepped up to free the orphan.


    After that is was mayhem, people started to curse the man, some even attacked him, and others just wanted to help the poor kid. Once the kid was free, all the orphans scattered and not a single person noticed their absence nor did they know it was they who were in the wrong.

 18 Chapter 7: Inspector

    After the whole fiasco, the orphans meet up in an alleyway to discuss what just happened. "What was that whole mess you guys created," Magnus asked in a not so happy tone.


    One of their own was this close to being caught. It is in moments like these that Magnus hates himself for getting the kids into a life of crime.


    An older girl responded to Magnus''s question as she held her head down. "We thought that it would be easy prey, the man was drunk on his feet, so we went after him. Halil was going to swipe him, but things went wrong from there."


    "Yeah," another boy said, this must have been Halil as he got into detail on what happened. "I sliced his coin purse easily, but quick as that the man grabbed my hand, and he said¡­"


    "Didn''t your mother teach you better?" Like cats whose tails got stepped on, all the orphans turned to face the person who finished Halil''s sentence. From deep in the alleyway, three men walked out, Magnus immediately knew that they were a dangerous lot; not only did they have numerous weapons, tools, and other trinkets under their cloaks. These men also exuded a deadly aura of death and blood.


    The one leading them spoke up, Magnus recognized his voice, he must have been who interrupt Halil, "I got to give it to you kids, stealing from Bulut like that, you kids sure have guts."


    Magnus did not listen to that man banter; he knew that they had to escape; this was a fight that they could not win at all nor live through it. So Magnus signaled with his hands for the orphans to Run, he would hold them off the best he could.


    However, before he orphans could act upon Magnus command or more likely not at all, their only exit was blocked. The drunk man that they tried to rob stood in the exit of the alleyway, bruised and bloodied a bit.


    At the sight of him, one of the men, who was standing on the left of the leader chuckled at his companion''s predicament. The other man, who was on the right, just shook his head, and the leader laughed his ass off.


    Mr. Bulut growled at his friends, but that just made the leader fellow laugh even harder. "I guess that beating woke you up from your drunken stupor, huh, Bulut?"


    Bulut grumbled under his breath, "Stupid snot-filled brats, who set''s upon a person a whole angry crowd."


    The leader''s attention now turned to Magnus, "Alright kids, now hand over the coin purse that you stole. That much wealth in there might be too much for you."


    Now that Magnus thought about it, he never looked into the coin purse that they stole. His mind was too busy with the close encounter that they just had. At that statement from that man, Magnus reached into his shirt, pulled out the coin purse, and looked inside.


    The young mech builder jaw dropped to the floor when he saw how much money was inside the coin purse; there were dozens of gold lions inside the thing. Magnus''s mouth watered and thought of what he could do what this wealth crossed his mind, but he immediately remembered who this coin purse belong to.


    Magnus turned to face the bruised man and threw him the coin purse, with deft hands, the man easily caught the purse. Magnus turned back to face the leader, "I am so sorry, Sir, this was all a misunderstanding. Who knew that my little brother would pick up his purse with yours. What a terrible mistake, good thing you caught up to us, or we wouldn''t have been none the wiser!"


    The two men on either side of the leader looked gob smacked at the blatant lies coming out of the young child''s mouth. The leader just raised an eyebrow, and Mr. Bulut looked like he got injected with chicken blood.


    Nevertheless, Magnus continued with his facade, "Halil apologize to these good sirs!"


    Halil, who was keeping up with the game, made himself look miserable and said in a shaky voice, "I am sorry sirs, sniff, this was all a very terrible mistake on my part. I am sure that, sniff, in your good hearts, you can forgive."


    Magnus nodded his head very sagely, "Well, you heard how distraught my little brother was, now we need to be on our way. Our mother will get worried if we do not make it back soon."


    With that statement, Magnus turned on his feet and headed off. The orphans followed after him as they too said their sorries and how terrible they felt. Without stopping, Magnus tried to bull his way through, but the beat-up man was as solid as steel; the only thing that happened was that Magnus came to heel.


    Magnus craned his neck up to look at the man, he stared back with his arms crossed not moving an inch, then asked, "What about calling me a rapist, huh, brat?"


    "Ahh, that was truly the worst error I made in my life. When I saw you grabbing my little brother, I feared the worst, but I see now that I had nothing to fear with you, sir. You are truly a good person with a righteous heart. I am sure that a great person like you could forgive us. Now, like I said before, our mother is waiting for us, so we need to go."


    Magnus was about to try to bull over the man once more, but the leader spoke, "Do you think those lies are going to work on us, kid?"


    At the leader''s words, Magnus was shameless enough to look hurt, "What do you mean, sir, I am telling the truth. Our mother is truly waiting for us, and she is a sick woman, so we do not want to make her worry about us by waiting for too long."


    The leader chuckled, totally ignored what Magnus said, and asked, "How many people does this work on?"


    Magnus paused in his tracks, the innocent, childish facade he took up disappeared, and an intelligent, cunning look took over. "Four," Magnus answered, "I guess the only reason why it works is that they usually stupefied by our audacity like your friends there."


    Magnus pointed to the two men on either side, they were too stunned to even say anything, "They will be five and six. It would have worked on your friend here Bulut if he wasn''t so crossed with us. You, on the other hand, well, it was just our fucking luck to run into you."


    Magnus looked at the leader head-on, "Anyways, what do you want?"


    "I guess you are the one who trained this little band, huh? You really got some talents kid. It is so difficult to find people with intelligence and guts like yours these days."


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "Could you please get to the question on hand?"


    "Fine, fine, if you do not want compliments, that is you. All I just wanted to say if you want a lucrative job find my crew and me. We will mostly be at Nasty Fish Tavern, and if you can''t find us there, tell the owner you are looking for Soykan, he will get the message across."


    "What! Soykan, you want to let a kid in?" The man standing on the left said it seemed like now was a good time for him to wake up finally.


    "I will have to agree with Taylan. This is not a good idea," the other man said.


    "I guess your guys answered that for me, anyway, I am quite busy with my own stuff, so I will have to say no politely. Now could we be on my way?"


    "Sure, but if you change your mind, you know where to find me."


    -----------------------------------


    Today was the day that the inspector would be coming to the orphanage. Magnus had not yet met her since she usually came at the start of the season, and the little orphan came into this world in the middle of last season.


    The Mothers rushed to and fro, making sure that the place was in tip-top shape and that all the orphans were presentable.


    Every one of the orphans where here today, in their Sunday''s best, including all the older boys; it would seem that they canceled work today.


    From outside Magnus heard the Mothers talking to somebody, one of the kids who were sneaking around came back and shouted, "She is here!"


    All the orphans quieted down, the older girls hurriedly straightened out some of the kids'' clothing, and even Magnus helped by quieting down a little squabbling baby.


    However, what Magnus noticed from all the orphans was a ting of fear; that confused Magnus, but before he could put any more thought into it, a lady walked in.


    She was tall, with prickly features and thin lips. Instead of the simple trousers and tunics that all the orphans were wearing or even a dress. The inspector wore trousers, a long chemise, an ankle-length outer robe, a vest, and a belt tied at the waist.


    Magnus recognized what she was a guilder or, more accurately, one of those who hang off them.


    "Well, are all the kids that you in charge of are accounted, correct?" The lady asked Mother Selin.


    Mother Selin nodded her head and said, "Yes, all 30 of them; there is Etkin, Tamer, Mazhar, Magnus¡­"


    As Mother Selin as counting off all the orphans, the lady rudely cut her off, "Yes, yes, I could see that you have plenty of children here."


    Then she moved on to other questions in a dull monotone voice; for example, some of them were ''how are you taking to this place'' or ''are the caretakers doing their jobs.''


    Magnus was pretty sure those questions where the orphans, but the inspector did not seem to care at all.


    Finally, the lady finished with her questions, Mother Selin did her best to answer them, but the lady did not seem to care at all of the responses. It was like she was only going through a process and trying to finish it as soon as possible.


    She turned to face the Mothers and said, "We are now done here. This is how much you will be getting from Guilds." At that statement, she gave Mother Nevra a slip, which was an official Guild check.


    "Now, the only thing left is how many kids will be turning 14 this season?"


    At that question, all the kids recoiled back in fear, and the Mothers had a dejected look. It was clear now where all fear was coming from; not only does this lady inspect this place, which she does a terrible job at. This lady also brings in the checks, and most importantly of all; she kicks out the orphans when they become adults.


    "Yes," Mother Selin squeaked, "just one."


    Then Mother Nevra quickly added, "but he will be turning 14 seasons old in the 4th moon turn, not now."


    At Mother Selin''s words, Erhan stepped forward, the inspector looked him over then asked. "Are you he isn''t 14 seasons old? You know how difficult it is to tell the age of these kids born out of wedlock and with nobody to verify their age."


    Magnus clenched his fist; her insult was clear as day, and filled with so much disdain and mockery.


    However, before the bitch could continue with her insults, a voice interpreted her, "Do you doubt the Guild, inspector? They are the ones that verified everything."


    Everyone, including the orphans, Mothers, and the inspector, turned to face the owner of the voice, which was the Matron.


    The inspector looked disgruntled at the Matron''s remark, but she held her tongue back since she dares to say otherwise of the Guild.


    "I believe we are done here, correct, inspector?" The matron asked, "We will make sure to remove Erhan once he turns 14 seasons old. Now I trust you know where the exit is, huh?"


    If the inspector could Magnus believe he, she would have spitfire, but like she said, her inspection was over, and she could see that she wasn''t invited anymore.


    Without a word, the inspector turned on her heels and left the orphanage with humf.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Once she was gone, and out of the premises, Magnus asked the Matron, "Matron, with the way you handled her, can''t she make things difficult for us?"


    The Matron snorted, "I know her lot; they think that they are everything and that everyone should worship the ground that they literally step on. But the truth is that they do not matter; they are not truly part of the Guild, so they are all bark and no bite. They have no authority or power!"


    "But still," Magus said.


    The Matron held out her hand, "I know what you mean, she can go ahead and give us a bad report. However, if she did that, somebody higher up will come and see that it is untrue; that means she will be investigated. I can tell you now she wouldn''t want that. From the way she operated, she takes bribes from other horrible orphanages that use their charges."


    It all made sense to Magus now, how could those other orphanages take advantage of their charges and make them collect money when they get paid. It is all thanks to people like that, bitch!


    "Can''t we do something to stop them?" Magnus asked he remembered those kids he meets on the streets nothing more than slaves who are tied to some number.


    "We can''t," this time, it was Etkin who spoke up. Magnus didn''t know that his conversation attracted so much attention. "If we reported her and all of those like her, there would be many who would be unhappy. Nobody likes it when you come between them and their profits."


    "Also," Andrew added, "if we play dirty, so can she; even if it would cost her a lot, she could pay off this higher up that comes to reinvestigate us."


    "There are rules here, Magnus," Mazhar said, "even if they are hidden, they are still there. All the Matron did was remainder the inspector of that."


    Magnus was shocked at how wise the older kids were; indeed hardship and desperation make a person wiser than his or her years. Yet the thought that stuck to Magnus was; if everyone is corrupt, why can''t they be, but for a good cause.


    That is exactly what Magnus voices, "then can''t we ignore the rule of kicking out somebody when they turn 14 seasons old."


    The Matron sadly shook her head, "That would require bribes, and what money do we have?"


    Magnus''s shoulder fell, how could he forget that, how could he forget how dirt poor they are, and how desperate their situation is.


    As Magnus was crestfallen, somebody tapped him on the shoulder, Magnus turned to who it was, and it turned out to be Erhan. He had a bright smile on his face, but Magnus could see how false it was, "Don''t worry Magnus, I will be going off to war so I wouldn''t even be here."


    Oh, yeah, how could Magnus forget that at all, Erhan would be going off to fight in some so-called other world? There he would join the war effort and, like so many others, be forgotten, unthanked, and uncared for.


    Magnus couldn''t deal with this anymore; everything just seems to go to the shits, and nothing is getting better at all.


    "I am going to my room," Magnus said with a deep sigh.


    Nobody said anything as Magnus left. They, too, felt the walls come tumbling down upon them just like Magnus.


    ----------------------


    Magnus laid back in his bed, looking up towards the other cot on top, thought, and ideas swirled his mind.


    The mech builder''s mood was so great at the start of the season, there was hope that things would turn out great, and for a moment there, it even did look like it. Magnus thought that he would be able to get the kids an apprenticeship after that, those kids would be able to support the orphanage, and we would be out of this vicious cycle. Finally, at that, his duty would be over, and he could rest comfortably.


    However, now things just look horrible; all hopes and dreams he had were shattered, none of his goals will ever pan out, and the orphanage will shut down eventually.


    Magnus''s head felt like exploding, all he wanted to do was sit down, weep bitter tears, and just give up and resign to his fate since all the efforts that he made was worth basically nothing.


    Yet there was still one more avenue left, the offer that he was given by that man still stood.


    Magnus sighed; it was such a tired and bone-weary sigh that revealed all the mental and emotional fatigue that Magnus was feeling.


    Ever since he came to this world, he has aged so much, seen many horrible things, reached new lows, and grown in many new and unexpected ways. To top it all off, his position in life got better and better; first a beggar, then a thief, now what¡­ an assassin?


    That was the only job that Magnus could think of that was ''lucrative.'' Well, so be it then. If he had to take some lives to save others, let his soul be damned in the fiery pits of Hell.

 19 Chapter 8: A True Band of Thieves

    The day after the Inspector came by, Magnus made sure to get up bright and early. Today will be the day that he meets those four men about the lucrative job that they offered him. Before he left, Magnus made sure to tell the orphans to beg for coins instead of stealing them. Magnus just wouldn''t feel right to let them loose on their own, yet.


    For a very long hour, Magnus spent his time trying to find this damn Tavern. Not that many people knew about the place, and later on, Magnus found out why. The tavern was located so deep in an alleyway, that you would have to go out of your way to find it.


    Finally, Magnus stood at the entrance of the tavern, the place was in a shadowed alleyway, filled with trash heaps, and cramped in between two buildings. The tavern had a dead fish with wavey lines coming out of it- Magnus took that as meaning, bad scents. The tavern stood at three stores tall, made out of wood that looked like it would crumb any second, with hinges that squeaking in the wind, and wooden crates littered throughout the entrance.


    Magnus opened the door and walked in; the interior was just as bad as he imagined. The tavern had numerous old stains which Magnus hoped was not unwashed vomit, old rickety chairs and tables occupied most of the area, candelabra chandelier that looked like they would fall down any second hang around the place, and a nasty scent with a fish ting wafting through the whole place.


    This must be why this place has this name; it smells like a nasty fish.


    Three patrons who were dead drunk in their seats and another one was wide awake and still asking for more beer occupied the tavern.


    Magnus tried his best to ignore the scent and walked up to the bartender, "Could I speak to the owner, sir?" Magnus asked, quickly cutting to the chase. The faster he got his business done, the faster he could get the hell out of this dump.


    "I woul''d be the owner, what cou'' I do fer yea, boy," the bartender asked. Magnus had to replay what the man said many times over in his mind to finally understand what he said. For the hundredth time over, Magnus thanked the Mothers and Matron for giving him and the orphans a good education.


    "I was looking for Mr. Soykan," Magnus answered back.


    At Magnus''s response, the owner put down the pewter tankard he was cleaning and faced Magnus with a blank glare that gave nothing away. "Sor''ry but I do n''t know this, Mr. Soykan."


    Magnus could tell right away that he was lying, that blank expression he put on just gave him away.


    "Woah, I am friendly, and I do not mean Mr. Soykan any harm. He is the one who told me to come here to find him. If you want to set your mind at ease, tell him that a kid he met the other day came by. I will be back in the afternoon for a meeting."


    With that statement, Magnus turned on his heel and started to walk out. However, it looked like Magnus did not have to wait long to meet Soykan.


    From the stairwell that led to the rooms upstairs, Mr. Soykan and his crew came down. The man immediately noticed Magnus and cheerfully waved at the young mech builder and asked, "Ahh, are you here to take me up on my offer, kid?"


    Magnus slowly nodded his head without saying a word, "Good, good." Mr. Soykan said. Then he held his hand out to Mr. Taylan and the other man who Magnus never caught his name, but nevertheless now noticed was an island folk. The white skin with a yellow pigment undertone gave him away.


    The two men reached into the coin purse and grudgingly handed off a few gold lions to both Mr. Soykan and Mr. Bulut. Magnus knew what was going on; they had set up a bet if he would come back to take up the offer.


    "Well, come on and sit down with us," Soykan said as they all sat down on an empty table. Magnus followed them to the table and made himself comfortable.


    The owner quickly came to their table and asked what would be choosing between last night''s chicken legs or this morning''s porridge. Magnus happy ordered both of the meals even though he had breakfast at the orphanage.


    Nobody could fault Magnus for his enormous appetite, even though the orphanage does provide three meals a day, it is usually a small portion or watered down, and for a growing boy that wouldn''t do. So Magnus happy ate at his meals when they came down, and the food even tasted more scrumptious as it was free.


    As the meal came to a close, Magnus set aside his now empty plates and turned to face Soykan. He and his crew looked at Magnus in shock and a bit of pity, Magnus blushed in embarrassment under their gaze. He must have looked like a stared wolf when he was eating his food.


    "Do you eat much kid," Taylan asked, voicing the question on everyone''s mind.


    Magnus did not answer the redundant question but still gave a response, "As you saw yesterday, I have a big family, so there are a lot of mouths to feed and not much to go around."


    Then Magnus faced the leader a hard look and added, "Anyways, I haven''t come here for idle chatter or to give you my sap story, so could we please get down to business."


    "Alright, kiddo, we will get right down to business," Soykan said as he raised his hands in mock surrender, then he signaled to the owner with his hand. The owner nodded his head then took a broom to the other patrons, essentially kicking them out of the tavern, and giving us our privacy.


    Magnus did not say anything as he saw the owner, who he was starting to doubt was the actual owner, disappeared into the kitchen.


    Soykan turned back to face Magnus and said, "Well, before we start, I want you to sign this parchment." With that statement, he took out a parchment from his cloak and handed it over to Magnus.


    Magnus took it without a word and read it. Basically, it was a confidentiality agreement that made him promise to be discreet with their secrets. Magnus saw no problem signing it. It wasn''t only him, he saw who signed it, all four men''s names were on it as well. Nevertheless, deep down, he couldn''t help himself from having his opinion of these men dip quite a bit.


    This world isn''t like Earth, where written promises are taken seriously and held up in the court of law. Magnus has seen so much lawlessness and cruelty in this world, he knew that these people would do anything to get by.


    Magnus found it childish that these men believed that this written agreement would stop him from breaking it. If the day ever came that he break this contract to save his skin or make a quick buck, he would do it in a heartbeat.


    Magnus''s experiences in this world have changed him; he isn''t like that young man back on earth who is sheltered from mostly all of the cruelty of the world. Some days he just can''t believe what he has become, but good character and honestly is a luxury he can not have.


    Still, though, Magnus did not speak of the thoughts on his mind, he would sign their agreement and see what they have to offer. He would not disillusion himself from thinking that they are giving his job from the good of their hearts.


    They want something, Magnus could feel it deep in his bones, and he is going to find out. If there is one thing that Magnus can not stand is an unsolved mystery.


    Masking his thoughts and feelings, Magnus looked over at Soykan head-on then signed the parchment, suddenly something amazing and frightening happened. Right before his very eyes the parchment that he signed dissolved into small motes of light.


    Magnus turned to face Soykan with his eyes wide open in shock and his mouth gaping open, Soykan looked at Magnus with a wide grin. "It looks like you found out we are not so gullible as you have thought, huh?"


    "What do you mean and what the hell just happened," Magnus asked as a bit a fear crept into his mind, thanks to this perplexing situation he found himself.


    "You know what I mean, kid. I do not think I have to clarify myself, but I could help you understand what happened." Then right in the middle of his explanation, the man paused to take a swig of his drink, Magnus would have been greatly annoyed but other more important things occupied him at that moment.


    Magnus''s eyes swiveled all over the tavern looking for an escape- when he came here he only wanted to make some money not get into this mess. Yet right before him was the door that let out the mundane and into something else, something magical.


    Back on Earth, he always wished that he had a gift so that he could go beyond the mundane. The very reason why chased after mechs were not only to follow in his role model''s footsteps but also to get closer to the extraordinary.


    For that reason and that reason alone did Magnus sat in his chair and not already be running off into the distance.


    Soykan must have seen that resolve and want in Magnus''s eyes because he smiled and picked up where he left off, "You did not just sign any old agreement but a magical one, meaning you have to keep your word or else..."


    Magnus couldn''t help it but incredulously shout, "Are you some fucking devil, you bastard?"


    Soykan just laughed as he added, "We had to put in that safety measure or some people would be breaking their words at the drop of a hat."


    Magnus knew who he was talking about, and didn''t say anything as he let him continue on talking.


    "Anyways this was very costly, hard to procure, and very rare, so we will not be having you sign any more magical contracts."


    "Fine," Magnus said, suppressing his annoyance. What is done is done, the only person Magnus had to blame for falling into that trap was himself. Anyways he got off very lightly for that mistake he made, there has been no harm done, all he needs to do is keep their secrets and not betray them.


    Also if Magnus''s memory was correct the same was true for all of them as well. This agreement is truly magical, all of them have to take their secrets to their graves. Still, it is all the same, from now on he needs to be careful with whatever he signs.


    Now that they were companions in sworn to secrecy, Magnus couldn''t find a better time to have his questions answered. "This is good and all, but I still do not know what sort of job you are offering me. Also, I am not dumb, so why the hell are you giving me, a kid of nine seasons, this job?"


    "Well, to answer your second question, it is simple, you are talented like I said before."


    When Magnus did not budge, Soykan elaborated, "I do not think you know how good you and your little crew are, huh? Let me put it into perspective for you. Not only are the gangs, whose territory you robed on, looking for you, the guards for once decided to get off their lazy asses. If reputation were ever to be equal to skill, then you, my boy, are up there with the best."


    Magnus tried his best to find any hint of falsehood or pretentiousness on the man''s face, but he couldn''t find it at all, then that meant one thing, he was telling the truth.


    If he was being honest, then wow, Magnus spree of crime was far more reaching and weighty than he ever imagined. But what made Magnus almost weep tears of blood was that he only made a meager fucking amount.


    "Also," Soykan added, "We are new to town, and we need somebody to give us the lay of the land." Magnus snorted inside; that must be wholly the reason why he was invited into this party.


    "To answer your first question, we are like you, we steal from the rich and powerful, taking their wealth for ourselves."


    "So, you are not assassins?" Magnus asked, he just needed to ask that question to rid himself of his doubt that plagued.


    "What," Soykan asked surprised, and a bit offended, "No! We are thieves!"


    The conversation finally came to a close, from the window Magnus could see that it was noontime, he would be expected back at the orphanage for lunch and his daily check-in. The Mother Selin never forget the stunt he pulled off, so he has to show up for lunch and dinner, no matter what.


    "I guess that would be all for today, let''s meet back here tomorrow, and you should show us around. How does that sound?"


    Magnus nodded his head in an affirmative, then go up from his seat and headed out. At the door, Soykan called out to Magnus and hurried over to the young mech builder.


    "I almost forgot to give you the welcoming gift," then Soykan handed Magnus a coin purse that weighed quite a big and produced a nice ''clink'' noise, which was music to Magnus''s ears. The other item that Magnus got was a book, a rare commodity in this world. It was titled;


    [Basic Breathing Technique: Gale Force]


    Before Magnus could start asking questions, Soykan explained, "That is 10 gold lions, for signing on with us." Magnus growled at the man for mentioning that again, he sure does know how to rub it in, though a ten gold was a nice recompense.


    Soykan ignored him, and continued on, "This here is a technique, you have no idea how rare it is, people would actually kill for it, that is why nobody can ever know that you have it."


    Magnus looked down at the book he was carrying, who knew that this small thing, which is nothing more than a booklet really, could do so much harm. Even so, Magnus interest in it grew by tenfold, even the coin purse was put to the side, something this desired and forbidden must be very extraordinary.


    --------------


    As Magnus walked back to the orphanage, the words that Soykan said played over and over in his mind.


    Magnus asked Soykan one straightforward question, "What is this technique?"


    Soykan simply answered by saying, "Something that would change your life."


    Magnus made sure to guard the book with absolute dedication as it was tucked away into his tunic right near his heart. Every time some kid even dared to come near him, Magnus gave them the harshest glare he could muster, which made them all scatter, that made Magnus quite pleased with himself and his effectiveness even if he did not know what did the trick.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Only much later would Codex point out that he had murder in his eyes whenever he gazed at anyone and everyone.


    At the foot of the orphanage, Magnus meet up with the orphans that were his charge. It looked like they were waiting for him. Magnus lead them as they made their way together to the orphanage.


    The news that he would have to break to them weighed heavy on Magnus''s mind from now on they would never be stealing, ever again. The lost income did not bother him if Mr. Soykan and his crew''s purses where any indicator, his new job would easily be able to cover that amount they made.


    What bothered him the most was the loss of control that these kids would feel, they were finally able to make money on their own, damn it if it was stolen or not. No longer did they have to beg and scrape for meager amount, with their own two hands and wits they took control of their own fates.


    These last moon turns, the kids have been happier and more alive than ever!


    No men or children would want to go back to those dark days when they already found salvation.


    Yet that is basically what Magnus has to do, and that killed him inside.


    Magnus laid back on his bed, he did not know what did it, but this bed was his reflection area.


    He thought back to the conversation he had with the kids, a lot of hopes and dreams were crushed, but it was necessary, or that is what Magnus told himself from not letting the emotions get to him.


    Magnus just didn''t want news to come in one day, that one of the kids'' hands have been cut off by the guards, or another has been beaten up by the gangs.


    He even made sure to emphasize the point by begging out in the streets with them. His hands itched, telling him to rob from those heartless bastards that passed by him without a second glance, but he had to lead by example and needed to set a point ¡ª no more stealing.


    Magnus set aside those thoughts, thinking about it all night will do no good and will get him nowhere. Finally, his thoughts drifted towards the technique; Magnus reached into his tunic and withdrew the booklet.


    With the moon''s luminescence, Magnus opened the booklet and started to read.

 20 Chapter 9: Physical Stats

    Thanks to my Patreons: Dan Chekanov, Andrea, Kr0n, kyle, and Peregos


    ---------------------------------------------


    With the moon''s luminescence, Magnus opened the booklet and started to flip through it.


    It had only a few pages, but each was was filled with enlightening information, though what caught his attention the most was the technique itself.


    He read the booklet a couple of times to ensure a complete understanding of the technique and to avoid making unnecessary errors.


    He calmed his nerves down from his excitement, and then tried the technique out, following the book''s instructions. As he breathed in and out just like the book said, nothing happened at first and for a while, it stayed like that, then suddenly his stomach gnarled up forming a pit inside.


    Hunger! Endless hunger hit Magnus like a truck. It ravaged him. It was so painful that he felt as if he was devoured from the inside out. He knew he was in trouble when he felt like vomiting, which was so contradictory and odd, but still, bile rose in his throat which he forcefully suppressed.


    Magnus knew he had to do something, or else he might just die like this. Suppressing the pain he quickly got up from his bed and then ran over to the pantry, food was the only thing on his mind, and he hoped that it would be his saving grace.


    Nobody was awake at this hour of the night, so he safely made his way to the pantry unheeded, unseen, and undisturbed. He rammed the door opened, and without much thought started devouring the food like a glutton


    "Are you okay, Magnus?" Codex asked after Magnus finished stuffing himself with food.


    "I am much better now," he replied as he patted his belly and tried to loosen the food stuck in his teeth. "Though I do not know why, I just got attacked by a wave of hunger while I was practicing the technique."


    "So, you have no clue at all, huh?" Codex asked in a bland tone; at this question, Magnus should have known that Codex was taking this conversation somewhere.


    However, he remained clueless and answered back in a pure, honest tone, "No, not really. Do you think it was Soykan and his crew, perhaps they gave me some faulty shit."


    Codex shook her head in chagrin, "You will surely make a fine conspiracy theorist one day, Magnus. Did you try reading the whole book?"


    At this question, he looked at her awkwardly while scratching the back of his head; he was too engrossed with the technique itself, making him neglect the other information inside the booklet.


    "I thought so," Codex said in a belittling tone.


    "Anyways, I hope you learned your lesson," Codex added, in a serious tone.


    All Magnus could do was hang his head, since this time he was truly in the wrong.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Well, there have been some changes in your body," she said while showing him the scan results.


    [Scanning Complete]


    [Physical Stats Available]


    [Module Units Identified:


    Strength: 3.96


    Endurance: 4.31


    Agility: 5.94(5.37)


    Dexterity: 5.43(5.09)


    Vitality: 4.54


    Durability: 3.71


    ]


    "Wow," Magnus said dumbly, short of words to describe how he felt while looking at the screen that appeared right before his very eyes.


    "Yep, it''s pretty amazing, Codex said smugly. Then as an afterthought Codex asked, "Do you like it?"


    "Yeah," he responded offhandedly and then added in a haughty tone that he knew would upset Codex. "I must say you finally have some use!"


    Codex seethed at his comment, the insults and curses that left her mouth, later on, could literally shock a fair maiden to death


    Although he would never think of her wrongly, she was feeling quite useless in this world without a single gadget or technology.


    "Alright calm down, Codex, I was only joking," Magnus said as he suppressed a chuckle.


    "Anyways, could you explain it? I do have an idea of what it means, but I would be better if you clarify it since you are the mastermind behind it."


    Codex humfed like some noblewoman, Magnus could only imagine she would have been ruffling her feathers if she could.


    Nevertheless, Codex took up the task, but it wasn''t without a bit of retaliation. "Considering that you are a numbskull, you wouldn''t have understood this complicated scans I have come up with. Since we are in a fantasy-like world, I came up with the idea of using the RPG attributes system.


    First, there is Strength- it measures how physically strong you are. This attribute includes how much you can carry, the extent of physical damage you can cause.


    Second, is Endurance- it measures sustainability. This attribute includes how long you can exert yourself, stave off fatigue, and remain active.


    Third is Agility- it measures how agile you are. This attribute includes the ability to accelerate, decelerate, stabilize, and change directions.


    Fourth is Dexterity- it measures how quick you are. This attribute includes reflexes, balance, coordination, and evading.


    Fifth is Vitality- it measures how resilient you are. This attribute includes recovery, health, and life.


    Finally, there is Durability- it measures how sturdy you are. This included natural armor and resistances."


    Magnus nodded his head along as Codex explained each attribute, "So, what does my attributes mean?"


    "Well," Codex responded with a smile, "You are a child, so your attributes are quite low. 1-5 is below normal, 6-10 is normal with 10 being the peak of an average adult, and anything above that is athletics."


    Magnus looked back at the screen, all his attributes except for agility and dexterity where below normal. All Magnus could do was sigh, it sucked being a child again, and especially a poor, underfed one at that.


    "Anyway, what do those numbers besides agility and dexterity mean?" Magnus asked, already moving on to the next question, as he put aside his frustration. Just like his last life, he was sure that he can work out and get his attributes back to a good place.


    "Those numbers on the side are your old stats," Codex answered. Then still in her resentful attitude, she added. "If you have read the booklet completely instead of just focusing on the technique itself, you would have known that this technique has a major focus on agility and a minor focus on dexterity."


    Magnus rolled his eyes; women can truly be unforgiving and unforgetting lot. "I have to say this technique is honestly magical! Correct me if I am wrong but this does boosts my metabolism which helps in using the energy to enhancing my body, right?"


    Codex gave an affirmative yes as an answer, and Magnus whistled in amazement once his theory was supported. "So that means as long as I practice this technique my agility and dexterity will infinitely grow! Dang!"


    Codex snorted in derision, "Once again if you had read the book, completely you would know that is not true. There will be a limit that you will hit and you can''t advance from. Also, as a side note, you will not necessarily be gaining advancement as quickly as today. This is only a first time thing, you will be advancing at a much slower pace from now on."


    At Codex''s words, Magnus''s exuberance was dampened, though the slow advancement was a blessing in disguise since he wouldn''t be needing as much food as he needed right now.


    He knew there wouldn''t have been going through these highs and lows if he had just read the book completely, and that was exactly what he voiced out. "Man, I really need to read that book."


    "You think?" Codex asked in a sarcastic tone.


    "Alright, alright, I will read the book!" Magnus said as he raised his hands in surrender.


    He turned back to face the pantry, the place was nearly depleted, only a fraction of what was there before was left.


    "Ahh, what do you think we should do about the pantry?" He asked Codex since he had no idea what to do when the Mothers and Matron find this place in the morning.


    "Well, I guess there is nothing we can do except use the gold that Mr. Soykan gave you this morning," Codex said with a shrug.


    He looked at all the food that he ate and did some mental math of how much it would cost. What he found was surprising and very suspicious, a ten gold lion, give or take, would be able to cover it all.


    "Fuck," Magnus said as he looked towards the heavens and swore at Soykan and all his ancestors.


    Magnus made his way to Nasty Fish Tavern with bloodshot eyes while carrying a massive bags All night he was running thru and fro, from one store to another trying to buy all the food he ate, it was only at dawn that he made it back to the orphanage, and he only got two hours of sleep.


    It is days like these he curses his blasted poor financial situation, it was really godsent that coffee can be found in this world, but he can''t afford it thanks to not having any money.


    For a moment it crossed his mind, maybe he should go get a whiff of some coffee, that might be able to help him.


    But he shook himself of those thoughts as he stepped into the tavern, right away he was able to notice Soykan and his crew. They were up bright and early, all of them were ready to hit the road, but god forbid it if he would skip out on his free meal.


    Magnus walked over to the table they were all sitting on, made himself comfortable, then waved over a serving girl. Just like yesterday, he ordered all the meals that were being offered and dig in when it came down.


    After he was done with his meal, he wiped his hands clean and turned to Soykan and his company who were once more staring at him in fascination. Magnus cracked a grin at them and said, "We should do this more often, gentlemen."


    "Well, if you are done eating, let''s be on our way," Taylan said impatiently.


    The hour was getting late, after a whole day of wandering the streets, Magnus''s legs were wobbly like strings of cheese and his back was stiff as an iron rod.


    All-day long, they wandered into one district after another, they never stay long since Soykan said they will explore each district properly later, today was all about getting a general overview.


    Though Magnus had to point out that, they never walked into Mountaintop districts, ''so much for all the bravado about stealing from the rich,'' Magnus thought.


    "Why don''t we call it a day," the island folk man said, "our young guide seems to be tired."


    "Who is going to show us the nightlife of the city?" But asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Hey," Magnus said indignant, "I am not guiding you into some Brothel."


    "That is not what we meant," the man from the islands said, not offended at all. "The city is a different beast during the night."


    "Yeah," Taylan added, "Also everyone knows that all crime happens during the dark hours of the night."


    "Anyway," Bulut said in a jovial mood, "if we were going to a brothel little brat like you won''t be brought along.


    Magnus felt very awkward for jumping to a conclusion and stood there like an idiot unsure of what to do or say.


    Then Soykan came to his rescue, "Alright stop messing with the boy, Wang Shui is correct, he does look tired and he will need his mother''s milk. We can explore on another day, so let''s call it a day here."


    Magnus sighed in defeat, it was like he was the water boy of the team.


    With a more serious tone, Soykan added, "Don''t forget that tomorrow, you will be starting your training.


    "So what is this training you have been talking about yesterday," Magnus asked as he trailed after Soykan and his group. They walked deep into the tavern, and just passed the kitchen, then they came to a trapdoor which was under a crate that Bulut moved aside.


    Soykan bent down and inserted a key he took out from his pocket, the trapdoor clicked into place, and Soykan swing it opened.


    Soykan went inside first, followed by Bulut, then Wang Shui, and finally, Taylan who nodded his head to Magnus for him to follow.


    Magnus hesitated for a brief moment as he looked into the deep opened trap door making it looks like a pit of pure darkness, Magnus steeled himself and entered the unknown.


    As he walked down a dozen stone stairs which opened up to another level, in front of him he heard somebody trip over something and cursed. Then light poured in, it came from a fireplace that was now crackling with logs.


    Finally, he was able to see where his environment, he was standing in some sort of weapon room but everything was placed on the desks instead of racks. There were all sorts of weapons; ranging from axes, knives, daggers, short swords, rapiers, and so much more.


    However, there was other stuff mixed in with the weapons like shields, helmets, a musical instrument, parchments, books, a flag, and other assortments.


    There was also an opened chest that nearly caused Magnus a heart attack once he saw what was inside it, the thing was filled with gold. It sort of reminded Magnus of a pirate chest and the sight of it greatly reaffirmed Magnus of his decision with joining up with these men.


    Next, there was a wooden cabinet filled with all sorts of plants, medicines, extracts, and elixirs.


    "I wouldn''t go near it if I was you," Taylan said as he sat on a table near the fireplace with the musical instrument that Magnus saw earlier. "It is filled with Shui''s deathly concoctions."


    Wang Shui snorted in disgust as he toiled away over a desk with said concoctions. "If I remember correctly, these concoctions did save your life numerous times, did it not, huh?"


    Taylan rolled his eyes but did not say anything, Magnus turned away from the bickering couples and walked on.


    He passed a slightly ajar loo, as he entered the next room. this room was pure and simple, it was a planning room.


    Soykan and Bulut were pouring over some parchments which suspiciously looked like blueprints of a building, their conversation seems to be coming to a close so Magnus waited patiently for it to be over.


    Soykan said a few final words which Bulut nodded his head to, then Soykan turned away from Bulut and walked over to Magnus.


    "Well, let''s get your training started," Soykan said to Magnus as he rubbed his hands in anticipation.


    "Yea," Magnus said slightly unsure, "I am still wondering what this training even is."


    "Well," Soykan answered as he stuck out four fingers, "Your training going to be divided into four parts, split evenly out among us. With Shui, you will be focusing on your technique and you will also be doing different training exercises with him.


    With Taylan, you will learn how to be a proper thief and will learn all the skill sets required for a thief.


    With Bulut, you will mostly be learning how to wield a dagger, a short sword, throwing knives, and the short bow. But that does not mean all the other weapons will be left untouched. But we will be giving you a general overview of each weapon- its advantages, and its disadvantages.


    Finally, with me, you will be learning how to plan, stop looking at me like that, young man."


    Soykan said to Magnus who was giving him an unsure expression, once he heard what Soykan would be teaching him.


    "Planning is the most essential part of being a really good thief or else you won''t be reaching for the worthy stuff. So are you ready to get started?!"


    Magnus nodded his head vigorously, feeling enthusiastic about his upcoming training arc.


    Later that day, Magnus walked out of the tavern unsure on his feet, he kept on swaying in the wind, nearly tripping over and over on to the ground.


    Magnus looked like a soulless husk as he walked down the streets towards the orphanage, people looked at him unsure if they should help or stay away from the moaning boy.


    Magnus''s muscles were burned like they were on fire, and they also cramped all over causing him to be stiff like an iron rod. He did not even have a single ounce of energy to lift a finger, forget even walking the whole distance towards the orphanage.


    However, those bitches were so heartless enough that they didn''t even lift a finger to help him. So with the bleak prospects of being left outside all night to freeze over, Magnus forced himself to walk towards the orphanage.


    Though his exhaustion and fatigue didn''t stop Magnus from cursing all four of the men, and that only added to his weirdness as he traveled down the streets. In addition to that, all the people who were hesitating on whether to help the poor boy, now quickly swerved away from him.


    Once Magnus made it to the orphanage the first person he ran into was the Matron who halted in her tracks when she saw him. Then she asked in a hesitant voice, "Are you practicing a technique?"

 21 Chapter 10: Techniques

    Thanks to my P@treons: Dan Chekanov, Andrea, Kr0n, kyle, and Peregos


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    It was only after a long and hard track did Magnus make it to the orphanage, he felt like dropping dead at the doorsteps and letting somebody carry him inside. However, that would raise too many questions for him and Mother Selin would peck at him like a mother hen if she found out the sort of training he did.


    So Magnus hauled himself into the orphanage and tried his best to silently make it to his room, once there he can collapse into his bed and sleep for days on end.


    Despite his best efforts of sneaking around and trying out what he learned today, he still ran into somebody. That person turned out to be the Matron herself, who came to a halt once she saw him and the state he was in.


    "What happened to you?" The Matron asked with her eyebrows slightly raised in bewilderment.


    Magnus came to a pause and silently cured under his breath, he has a long way to go until he will become a professional thief. Nevertheless thanks to his quick thinking Magnus already came up with an excuse.


    "Oh, sorry Matron, I did not see you there," Magnus said as he put on a facade of nervousness which didn''t take a lot of effort since that was what you could sum up as his feelings right now.


    "How are you doing?" Magnus then asked now fully into character.


    "I am doing good like always," the Matron responded with, "and do not try to dodge my question, young man. Why are you in this state?"


    "Ah, you see I was doing a bit of training," Magnus answered as a hint of shyness crested his face, and that was the truth, even if it wasn''t the whole truth.


    "Why were you doing some training," the Matron asked now very confused on why he would drive himself to this state.


    "Well, I will need to be in tip-top shape for whatever profession I choose, whether it be a hunter, gangster, or soldier. So I thought why not start now."


    At Magnus''s statement, the Matron''s face soured; the limited deadly jobs that the orphans have available to them is a sore spot to the Mothers and Matron. Magnus felt awful for poking at that very spot, but he did not want to include them into his new dealings.


    Magnus was pretty sure that these rich and powerful people that they steal from were not quite thrilled about it. Magnus knew that they would unleash hell upon those who dared to perpetuate that offense.


    So the less they knew about it the safer that they could be because sometimes ignorance can be bliss.


    Then just as Magnus expected, the Matron replied by saying, "Well then carry on doing whatever training that you were, just make sure that Mother Selin doesn''t catch you."


    "Thank You, Matron," Magnus said as he nodded his head to the Matron in appreciation. In addition to that, he also added deep inside his mind, ''and I am sorry too!.


    Magnus turned around and walked off to his room still unsure on his feet and feeling quite trippy ever since he practiced that technique.


    Magnus took only a few steps when the Matron called him back to her, Magnus did as he was told and returned back to face the Matron. She surviewed like a hawk and under her gaze small sheen of sweats started to form under Magnus''s skin.


    For a moment there Magnus thought that the Matron caught on to his lie, but the next few words that came out of her mouth made the situation take on a whole nother fause.


    "Are you practicing a technique?" The Matron asked in a hesitant tone.


    At her question, Magnus''s eyes widened and his jaw nearly dropped to the floor, he couldn''t answer back since his mind was too shock ridden.


    "So you do, huh?" The Matron asked though it wasn''t a question but a statement.


    "Ho-... How do you know that I was practicing a technique," Magnus asked, finally forming some words.


    "There are signs and indications," the Matron answered, "However those that are new to it are always easy to spot. They have no control over the sudden gains so they are always too twitchy and trippy. So, where did you find the technique, boy?"


    At the Matron''s question, Magnus''s mind settled down and his thoughts came back into focus. The words of Soykan came back to him and on how people would kill for techniques which basically represented power in its self.


    Though Magnus knew that the Matron would never kill him over the technique, Magnus also knew human nature. People would feud over fame, scheme for power, fight for land and territory, kill for wealth, and so much more.


    That is why Magnus needed some questions answered so that he could get a clear and full picture of the Matron, and that is why he asked. "How do you know of techniques? You know what forget that just answer me this. Who the hell are you?"


    "Well I am a practitioner just like you," the Matron simply answered back.


    At her response, it hit him like a truck, why hadn''t he picked on about it when he entered this world of ''practitioners.'' It made so much sense, the Matron could never be defined as an ordinary person, she was so unusual with her many enigmas.


    Magnus wanted to smack himself for not connecting the dots much earlier, the Matron could only be defined as a practitioner. The knowledge that she passed down to us, orphans; like reading, writing, history, social studies, and so much more- subjects that no commoner should have any idea of. The money she collected which could only be raised through ill-gotten means like we did or through unusual ways.


    Still though the Matron''s confession raised even more questions, Magnus knew it would be rude to pry into her secrets. However, he couldn''t help himself from asking, "What sort of practitioner are you, Matron?"


    "I practice a meditation technique," the Matron responded, not hiding a single thing from Magnus.


    "I see you do not know what that is, huh?" the Matron asked as she addressed the confusion written on Magnus''s face.


    Magnus nodded his head and since they were being honest with each other, he replied back by saying, "Yeah, I have no clue what you are talking about, Matron. I practice a breathing technique that focuses on agility and dexterity." Then Magnus took a step further and removed the technique itself from his pocket and handed it over to the Matron.


    Magnus made that move for many reasons whether it be for gratitude for the knowledge she is giving him or to just clear up the air. However, the chief part was that he wanted to test the characteristics of the Matron.


    The Matron silently took the technique and skimmed over it, she nodded her head along as she looked over it then she closed the technique and finally spoke up as she took on the pose of a teacher.


    "Well then let me fill in the blanks for you. There are five types of technique which go hand in hand; the mental exercise technique, the bodily breathing techniques, the spiritual meditation techniques, the elemental techniques, and the ambient energy techniques."


    "Wow," Magnus said, breath taken and without words to describe what he was feeling. Who know that there were so many techniques out there which basically meant more power.


    Despite Magnus''s interruption of excitement and shock, the Matron continued on speaking, "I do not know what you mean of agility and dexterity but this technique focuses speed.


    For clarification breathing techniques focus on either might, speed, or physique. While mental exercise techniques focus on the mind, and meditation techniques focus on the spirit. Finally, the elemental techniques focus on the elements and the ambient energy techniques focus on an energy source."


    Magnus was confused with the Matron''s remark, that is why he asked Codex, "Is there a mix up here with the stats?"


    "No," Codex replied, "I guess we discovered new knowledge since I am pretty sure that there are two stats going up instead of one."


    Magnus nodded his head, with Codex''s in-depth scans there is nothing she could miss so it made sense that she found something that these people with middle ages technology, couldn''t.


    "Anyways who gave you this technique?" The Matron asked the million dollar question.


    Magnus couldn''t answer that question thanks to the magical contract he signed so he stayed silent and once more hoped that the Matron wouldn''t pry for answers.


    Thankfully this time it looked like the Matron was understanding and asked, "You can''t say, huh?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Magnus bobbed his head up and down, hoping that wasn''t breaking the magical contract since he did not want to find out what happens when you break something so enigmatic and preternatural.


    The Matron sighed as she shook her head then said under her breath, "Of course they would make you sign a magical contract."


    Magnus wasn''t surprised that the Matron knew about magical contracts, right now he wouldn''t even be surprised if she had all the answers in the universe. But jokes aside, the Matron herself could be under a magical contract or she might have put other people under it as well.


    The Matron looked Magnus head-on as she asked him in a serious tone, "Are they or he/she good folks?"


    Magnus awkwardly scratched at the back of his neck, could thieves be described as good folks? Even so those band of thieves took him in when he was at the end of his road, even if it was just so that he could show them around the city.


    That is why Magnus answered back by saying, "They aren''t Saints if that is what you are asking, but deep down they are good folks in my view. Also, they give me work, which nobody has done."


    The Matron chuckled in amusement as Magnus''s response, "Well in my books those are the best sort of people you could ever know. Anyways here is your technique back."


    Then the Matron handed Magnus over his technique which he took a bit gingerly as he was feeling ashamed for even putting forth that test towards the Matron. That is why he said, "Matron you can practice this technique if you want, I already memorized it so I do not need it."


    "Ah, my boy, I appreciate the offer but it is too late for me. There are many reasons why one can''t practice a technique and old age is one of them. So it would do me no good if I practice it."


    "Oh," Magnus said now feeling a bit foolish for making that empty gesture, and doubly ashamed for that test he put the Matron through.


    However, what was even more worrying was that he once more saw how little he knew about this new world of practitioner and its rules. Magnus just wished that there was a guidebook out there or he will just keep on coming off like an idiot and maybe one day he might even offend someone while not even having a clue.


    The Matron must have noticed how Magnus was feeling because she said, "Don''t feel down, boy, like I said I greatly appreciated the offer. Not many would share in their prosperity when they gain it."


    Now that the Matron raised up the point of sharing gains, it brought forth the idea that Magnus had. "Matron, I was wondering if you could give me some input into an idea that I have."


    The Matron shrugged her shoulders not seeing any reasons against it then signaled for Magnus to go ahead and share. "I wanted to share my technique with the other kids, I know that it would be a big help for the older kids, especially. Tamer and Andrew could hunt much safer, Erhan chances of surviving through the war would go up, Etkin job would be easier, and even Mazhar could use it by shelving books faster, I guess."


    The Matron looked at Magnus so sadly as he put forth his idea, there was so much joy and exuberant on his face with the very prospects of helping his siblings out. The Matron sighed deeply in mournfulness for cutting short his pure-hearted intents, "You can not do that, Magnus."


    Magnus looked at the Matron in confusion with a why plainly written on his face.


    In a voice, a bit too harsh the Matron answered, "because of the people. They would start to wonder why there are speedy orphans, then they would ask questions after that they would be jealous. Even if you share it with them they would always suspect that you have some more hidden away, because that is what they would do. So they would desire it and even kill for it."


    "Oh," Magus said once more this time feeling crestfallen instead of foolish, though there was a bit of that too.


    The Matron''s hand rested on Magnus''s shoulder and her voice took on a softer tone as she said, "We already raise too many questions, you kids are much more educated and well mannered than those other kids. So it would be better if we do not try to stick out any more than we already do."


    Magnus glumly nodded his head, it wasn''t anything new for his hopes and dreams to be dashed down. Even so, like the idiot he is, he continues to dream for a better future for the orphans who are basically now his brothers and sisters.


    Magnus didn''t know what came over him, whether it be the stubbornness in him or his foolishness but he wanted this idea to work out. Hence that is why he voiced his will, "Matron what about I give the technique only to the older boys, they are the ones in danger so they need it. And I promise I will not give it to anybody else since they will not be needing it."


    The Matron looked at the young mech builder disoriented with what he said, thus she asked him to repeat or clarify what he said.


    That is when Magnus got into his great crazy plan about how he wants the orphanage to be self-sustainable. The young new practitioner spoke in great detail about the idea he came up with and all the while the Matron listened on without making any interruptions.


    Finally, Magnus''s presentation came to a close and he waited on bated breath for the Matron''s response. "I must say, you have put a lot of thought into this idea, huh?"


    Magnus nodded his head in response, eyeing the Matron for her next few words.


    "Well, it is going to be tough to care that out; getting that many children apprenticeship is going to be a haggle, very costly, and downright crazy, but still I like it!" the Matron said as she cackled in excitement.


    Magnus smiled and even said the idiom, "I am always of the opinion that you either go big or go home!"


    The Matron once more laughed in glee, "I like that statement, it is very well said! Anyways this plan will require a lot of gold, I mean thousands upon thousands. So does your new job with those people who gave you that technique, pay well?"


    Magnus nodded his head, thinking back to the chest filled with gold, it could pay for this plan already.


    "Good," the Matron said, "It is time this old sack of bones also gets out. I will let the Mothers handle things here in the orphanage, while I go look for real work instead of healing or delivering babies."


    Magnus''s ears perked up at the last few words of the Matron, a question he had about where the Matron earned her money was just answered. It wasn''t as imaginative as he had it out to be but the Matron did fit the profile of somebody who would heal or deliver babies.


    In a move that Magnus did not expect, the Matron reached into her shawl and took out a book. Magnus knew what it was right away since he already had one, "Here take this boy," the Matron said as she offered the book to Magnus.


    "Matron," Magnus said, "You do not have to do this, I already have a technique."


    The Matron rolled her eyes, "This is a spiritual technique so it will not conflict with the one you have. Do not even try to refuse me, you have done more for this orphanage than anybody else so you deserve a reward. I do not have much in the way of things like I used to in the past, but I can offer you this. So take it!"


    The Matron literally forced the book into Magnus''s hand with no other option Magnus accepted it. Written in the front of it in large bold letters was;


    [Basic Meditation Technique: Green Tara]


    "I know it is much since it is the lowest technique but.."


    Before the Matron could continue with her sentence Magnus''s shout of exclamation cut her short, "What do you mean this is the lowest technique?"


    "Well," the Matron said in a matter of fact tone, "this is a basic technique and just like its namesake it is the most basic. There are much more powerful and rarer techniques out there, if that is what you are wondering."

 22 Chapter 11: Afterthoughts

    Magnus slowly made his way to bed, he was so absorbed into the conversation he forget all about the pain he was feeling at the time, it was like a small backdrop inside his mind. However now the pain came back in full force and he was feeling it, he did not know how he will ever be able to get out of bed tomorrow.


    Nevertheless, the conversation he had with the Matron kept on playing in his mind, after the bombshell that the Matron drop about how low his techniques was Magnus was feeling filled up to the brim with too many new and shocking information.


    So he decided to cut it short and say his goodbyes to the Matron, he just didn''t want his mind to explode yet. What the Matron gave him today could be food for thought for countless nights.


    That is why when Magnus finally made it to his bed, which felt like literal heaven even if he had always complained how stiff it made his back, he got started on digesting his on all the new goodies and knowledge.


    The first thing he began with was the two techniques which he took out of his inner tunic pockets and unrolled it from their cylinder shape he put them in. Magnus then laid the two techniques side by side right before him, the technique he wanted to start off with was the breathing technique so that he could fully understand it and answer one big question he had.


    Will it always cost a 10 gold lions to practice it? Because if it does then it will not be feasible to practice it ever again since that is too far out of his price range. Thus Magnus flipped open the breathing technique once more and started reading but this time with no skimming.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    After reading the breathing technique not once but twice over, Magnus finally closed it and sighed in relief. It will not cost a 10 gold to practice this technique!


    What Magnus did was very stupid and dangerous, he did not know how he was not already dead yet. What the technique does is convert food into enhancements by boosting your metabolism the key here being you need food to advance yourself.


    But Magnus did not stuff his face full like the booklet recommended, that is seriously what it recommended, meaning that the technique did not have anything to convert so it used what was readily available, Magnus, himself.


    The newborn practitioner did not know what the technique drew upon whether his fat, which was already minuscule, or something else but Magnus thinks it is his fat most likely. He looked at himself this morning and his high cheekbones are way more prominent than before and his baby fat is all but gone.


    Anyways thanks to rushing to the pantry and gorging himself done on all the food inside of it, he saved his own ass and offset the drain that the technique was making on his body.


    Now it was clear, the technique only converts what he had in his belly, which was great news but still, Magnus felt like coughing up blood and he had himself to blame. All that gold went down the drain thanks to the foolish mistake he made in his over eager and haste, his near death didn''t even bother him at all but the GOLD.


    A small part of Magnus''s mind was quite disturbed with the attachment he was gained towards gold. Back on earth like old any person, he wanted money and to name a few other things, but here in this world¡­ gold is started to take more precedence than even his life.


    He didn''t become greedy, far from it, the donation he makes to the orphanage every day, the money he uses to buy treats, toys, clothes, and other stuff for the orphans shows that he is not becoming selfish.


    Though every time he has to send money it is like a piece of his flesh is being chopped off, so you can say he became stingy for money.


    Magnus set aside the breathing technique, right now he couldn''t practice it since he didn''t have any food on hand. Although he knew a perfect time that he could practice the technique and he didn''t even have to pay for the food that he will be stuffing himself with.


    Magnus picked up the meditation techniques and started to read it, but this time he did not go over the techniques only, he also made sure to read the whole little booklet. There were some things that caught his attention, namely where was the techniques getting the energy to power his advancements.


    Unlike the breathing technique which used food as the energy for powerups, Magnus found that the meditation techniques did no such thing like that. No matter where he looked, he couldn''t find what reserves were used up.


    If there is one law that Magnus knew with absolute certainty about the vast Cosmos is that there is no free lunch! It bugged Magnus to no end that he couldn''t find out the secrets of the meditation techniques but still, it looked like it was safe to practice it.


    Considering that there were not any dire warnings written in the booklet and the Matron would not have given him the technique if it was dangerous. Anyways inside Magnus was jumping up and down in joy and could not hold himself back from jumping right in and seeing some powerups.


    The first step in this technique was to have a clear mind, then you were to chant a mantra, after that nothing, it was only those two steps. It just surprises Magnus with how simple and clear cut these techniques are and the power they offer in that simplicity.


    Magnus did his best to clear his mind, ever since he came to this new world, his mind has been lately very preoccupied with numerous things whether it be shock, awe, worry, sadness, sorrow, and woe.


    It took a while but Magnus was finally able to clear his mind, it felt relaxing and soothing just drifting off into emptiness with all emotions and feelings cut off. Magnus wanted to stay like that forever and ever without any worries to concern him, but he knew deep down that was not any way to live.


    No matter how bad things get, you always gotta keep on struggling and fighting because that is what life is a struggle and a test.


    Also, he had to move on to the second step of the technique, so Magnus got started reciting the mantra. The young practitioner kept at it as his voice got high and low, while he tried out different pitches, and unique timbres.


    Then deep into it as he was going with the flow, a sudden wave of bliss hit him, it was like dozens of needles filled with euphoria were stuck in his arms. The mantra that Magnus was vocalizing came to a sudden halt as Magnus reeled back from the strike and embraced it.


    Once Magnus stopped reciting the mantra, the bliss started to fade away, and Magnus was left basking in the after effects. Until that too was gone and Magnus finally woke up feeling refreshed and energized.


    Magnus looked down at the small booklet in amazement, he wanted to proclaim this technique as the best but the mystery it contained held him back. Nevertheless thanks to the technique Magnus felt like he just drank a dozen coffee shots and was at 100%. All the cramps and burning sensations he was feeling throughout his body was all gone and he felt like he was ready to tackle the world.


    Magnus turned to face Codex, in a metaphorical sense, and asked her in an eager tone, "Codex show me my stats!"


    Without a word, Codex passed on Magnus''s information in the form of a screen that appeared right before his very eyes.


    [Scanning Complete]


    [Physical Stats Available


    Spiritual Stats Available]


    [Module Units Identified:


    Strength: 3.96


    Endurance: 4.31


    Agility: 5.94


    Dexterity: 5.43


    Vitality: 4.54


    Durability: 3.71


    *NEW* Will: 11.61(11.03)


    *NEW* Perception: 9.99(9.53)


    ]


    Magnus''s eyes nearly popped over when he saw were his spiritual stats were at, the two of them were above normal or near it. Anyways, it is clear that he had the typical mage build, though he had not run into spells yet. So these higher stats really mean nothing to him since it does not translate into power.


    Even if Magnus hated saying it, he rather be some muscle brain right about now- some strength, durability or any other physical stat would do well in this world he is in. Intelligence and wisdom do not get you anywhere as a commoner, however brute strength does just about right for you.


    Magnus recalled those elemental and energy techniques that the Maton mentioned, he did not know what those techniques were or did, but he just felt that it would pair well with his high spiritual stats.


    However he did not have them so all he could do was wish for them longingly and move on to more important things.


    Say for example what does these two new stats mean? Unlike the other stats which were more clear cut, these two stats could mean a number of things, so just to be safe, he asked the expert.


    "So, what do these two stats stand for, Codex?"


    "Well," Codex said and Magnus imagined she would have been pulling up her glasses like some expert. "These stats are more abstruse than the physical ones, so what I could say is that Will or Willpower measures your control. What I need to get a more deeper understanding of this stat is more data. Then there is Perception which has to do with awareness, instincts, and the five senses. I believe you know what those are; sight, taste, touch, sound, and smell. "


    Magnus was a tad bit surprised that Codex did not have all the answers, he smiled fondly, that made her all the more human.


    Codex saw the smile on Magnus''s face and took it the wrong way, "What do you find so funny, Magnus? Well, if you are so smart, go ahead and try to figure what this stat means."


    Magnus held his hands out in mock surrender and smoothly said, "I was not laughing at you or assuming that you are stupid. If that is what you are wondering about then it was because I only found you human! Also if you need data you can always collect it from me."


    "Well, that better have been what you were thinking!" Codex said in a stutter.


    "Ahh, look who is acting like a tsundere!" Magnus said as he poked fun at Codex.


    "You know what fuck you!" Codex said, and Magnus had to point out that she did not deny anything.


    The very next day Magnus came down to breakfast not only a meal but to also find the older boys. He looked around the dining hall with his porridge and spoon in his hands and spotting them all sitting in a corner far off to the right, back end.


    Magnus made his way to them, Tamer spotting him walking over, and not knowing that he was already coming over, waved him over, especially inviting him to come sit with them.


    "So, I have heard that you have been busy these last few moons turns," Erhan said as Magnus seated himself.


    Magnus raised his eyebrows unsure if he was talking about the coin purses they have been stealing these last five moon turns or something else. Magnus sighed silently as he took a spoonful of porridge- this is why he hated when people spoke in vague terms or in circles.


    That is why he asked, "What do you mean, Erhan? Just speak to me clearly and I will answer back honestly."


    "Well then if you want honestly, then answer me this, why is it that you are stealing? Also, how could you include the other kids into this?"


    Magnus wasn''t surprised that they found this dirty laundry this late. The older boys work long shifts and rarely come home until the twilight hours. Before long Magnus too would be joining them in their long schedules, and it thanks to the Matron that he has his ass covered.


    Finally, he could be gone for long days on end, and he is free from his daily triple check-in that he had with Mother Selin. This would free him up and he could jump into his new job.


    Also, Magnus knew this day would come, these boys are smart and they could add one and one together to figure out what he was up to.


    Anyways Magnus did not want to way through the mire which is morality with them, he did what was necessary to keep the orphanage afloat. Also, he knew that too are in the deep in with him, because after all one is a gangster and nobody seems to have a problem with it.


    Magnus knew what they were up to, like any parent or older sibling they just wanted to shield him and the other orphans from the world.


    "Look we stopped stealing if that is what you guys are wondering," Magnus said. He also wanted to add how bad the orphanage''s financial situation was, but that would be a dick move. Even with his skewed morality, Magnus knew that would be a low blow adding the orphanage''s problem on to their consciousness.


    Also most importantly of all, Magnus feared what they would do, would they steal like him or kill for money, trick or beguile, and etc.


    "Still do you the danger you are in?" Etkin asked, "The gangs set their eyes on you and the other kids."


    Erhan nodded his head along to Etkin''s statement, "also the guards are keeping their eyes out for you as well. Do you know how bad that is, you got the guards and gangs to agree on something."


    "I know," Magnus said it looked like he will have to go through a berating. "That is why we have stopped stealing, forever, and we will keep our heads down."


    Then Magnus paused, he turned to look at Erhan with squinted eyes, "I get how Etkin knows about how the gangs are looking for me but how do you know that the guards are looking for me?"


    Erhan chuckled as he awkwardly scratched his the back of his head, "Well I wanted this to be a surprise but you guys will never leave me alone until I tell you, huh?"


    Everyone seated on the table nodded their head, making it clear that Erhan''s thoughts are correct, they are not going to give him any wiggle room until he spills.


    "Alright, I will spill," Erhan said. "I did quite well in my training that I got accepted as a guard, a guard in training to be more exact but a guard all the same since I pretty much have it in the bag."


    "Overconfident much?" Tamer asked in rye amusement.


    "Well, then I guess you can say hello to a nice comfy job, huh?" Andrew asked.


    "More like a corrupt and lazy job, you mean," Etkin said.


    Magnus patted Erhan on the shoulder, "Well I am sure that he will be our city''s finest, guarding us, folk from¡­ Hey, Erhan what do you guard even guard us against?"


    "Actually the guards act as a defense against the creatures that dwell in the valleys and other mountains," Mazhar said.


    Etkin snorted in disgust, "Everybody knows that those animals and beasts in the valley do not attack the cities. They only attack outcropping towns and villages, the guards only act as a drain to the city and its folk."


    Erhan rolled his eyes, "Please Etkin we all know the true drain on this city, the gangs who are always shaking down the commoners."


    Magnus shook his head, the two of them are already falling into their cliches of the gangster and guard. Anyways his worked out perfectly for Magnus as it drew the heat away from him, he even thought about stroking the flames so that he could sit back and watch a live sitcom. It has been too long since he had good amusement, ahh, how he misses the comforts of modern life.


    The only reason why his thoughts strode into that direction was because he knew that they were above the hate relationship that the guards and gangs have with each other.


    However, he still did not accomplish what he came here to do, so that is why Magnus decided to knob this fight in the bud. "Alright guys that is enough, you look like cats and dogs going at it."


    Erhan had the decency to look ashamed while Etkin just drew back.


    "Anyways before we move on to anything,"


    ''namely my berating,'' Magnus added as a side note.


    "I come here bearing good news."


    "Well, what is it?" Tamer asked, being the first one to take the line.


    "First I am going to have you guys swear by the Great Sage, Andrew, you can swear on the First King. Don''t look at me like that, this is very important and secretive knowledge that I am about to give you and me making you swear on the founders should show you how paramount this is."


    There was some whining going on since this was a lot to ask for, swearing by the founders is a sacred thing and Magnus made it doubly difficult by not telling them what they are swearing on.


    In this brutal world, this action is highly regarded and it is what people stick to keep a shred of legitimately and honesty. Magnus always found this tradition weird since it isn''t as binding as a magical contract but it does the job.


    Finally, all the older boys swore by the Great Sage or in Andrew''s case, he swore by the First King, the founder of the Golden Plains.


    Then Magnus got out the breathing technique and laid it out in front of them giving them a clear sight of it. After that Magnus started talking and it was a long, shocking conversation he had with them.

 23 Chapter 12: Message of Ligh

    The crispy autumn winds hit Magnus full on as he traveled down the busy streets of Exastrand, it was only thanks to the ever constant heat from the Mouintainbelly that Magnus didn''t have to wear heavy clothing.


    It was pure genius, constantly lighting the forges of the Mouintainbelly, the Starry Mountains laid far off into the north where it was always cold and chilly. Heating the mountain itself just made living here that much more bearable.


    Magnus pushed and shoved his way through the crowds, the place was always crawling with people no matter the hour of the day.


    Whether it be the commoners or guilders, everybody traveled down the same streets getting to and from their destinations. However, you could still identify one from the other; the commoners were wearing plain trousers and tunics or in the female population case, a simple one piece dress. On the other hand, the guilders were wearing different assortments of clothing like trousers, vests, sashes, robes, and turbans.


    Magnus passed caramel, grey, or black colored buildings which lined the streets and were all made of stones from the mountain that we lived on, some more ancient buildings were built into the mountain itself. Set before the building where street carts lined with goods and products, as the owners shouted and yelled their wares.


    The young practitioner was already getting sick and tired of the crowded streets, two brats already tried to reach for his coin purse and he had to chase them off with a cuff to the ears. He decided to make this easier on himself and at the same time save himself the trouble and time by taking some short cuts.


    Making his way into an alleyway littered with vagabonds, Magnus held tightly on to his dagger which he got from Bulut, yesterday. The occupants gave Magnus a clear way once they say he was armed with forged steel.


    He then cut through a back passage, climbed on to a roof, jumped across a few buildings, slipped underneath a path, and tightroped down a narrow lane.


    In under a few minutes Magnus finally made it to his destination, these last few moon turns he made it his goal to know this city like the back of his hand and now it looked like it was paying off.


    Magnus jumped off the roof he was on then rolled as he landed, he dusted himself up and turned on to the alleyway that the tavern was hidden in. As he walked into the alleyway, Magnus bumped into another person who was walking out of the alleyway.


    Once they collided it was Magnus who fell back on to the ground right on his ass, he looked up from his spot and gazed up at the person he crashed into. The person turned out to be a middle aged man with mountain folk features in a long priest robe with a book held in his left hand. He had short cropped white hair, black deep set eyes, a clean shaven narrow face, and a lanky figure.


    Magnus did not have a clue with what the hell is going on with all these diverse colored hairs and eyes. At first, he thought it was dye, a cultural thing that they did in this world, but he washed his head plenty of times and it is still an azure shade of blue.


    So the only way to identify different types of people in this world is by their skin tone, going by their hair or eye color is no way to go at all.


    "Oh, my apologies, my boy, I was not watching where I was going," the man said, as he bent forward a bit towards Magnus and held out the hand which was empty.


    Magnus did not take the offered arm considering that he was no longer the trusting sort and got up by himself, just so the man did not take it the wrong way, Magnus said. "It is alright, I was also not watching where I was going and I did not see you there."


    Seeing that no harm was done, and no reason to stick around to waste everyone''s time, Magnus walked around the man and headed off to his final destination. However before he could take even a few steps the man called out to him, "My boy, I was wondering if I could share with you the light of our new church?"


    Magnus spun around to look at what he now knew for sure was a priest with one of his eyebrows raised. Magnus was never a religious sort, he could say that he fell into the atheist group.


    God was never at the forefront of his thoughts and he/she never played a part in his life. If he was some hateful bastard, he would have been blaming god for the situation he was in back on earth or even the one he is in now.


    However, he knew that it was not by some divine mandate that he could not work as a mech builder or that he is an orphan right now. It was thanks to a green hat asshole that he lost his license and it was thanks to no good parents that he is a street urchin.


    Furthermore it sure as hell will not be by some divine hand that he gets out of this hopeless state, it will be by his strength and guile that he will make it out.


    Anyways, the people of this world also fall into this bracket, they do not follow any god or practice any religion. Only a few strange folks worship the founders and that isn''t even an organized thing since some holy book does not exist or there are not some teachings to follow.


    That is why it is surprising seeing a priest, preaching some new religion, it truly is something you don''t see that often.


    Nevertheless, Magnus was not interested and that is what he voiced, "Thank you, priest, but I got to be somewhere so maybe another time."


    With that statement, Magnus tried to walk off, however, once more he was stopped by the priest and this time the man decided to get all physical. Magnus frowned down at the hand resting on his shoulder, he tried to be polite to the man by not having to say no to him, and this is how he gets repaid.


    "It will take only a few moments, my boy, and I promise it will be worth it. The message of light is awe-inspiring and will take your breath away," the priest said either not noticing the irritation on Magnus''s face or merely ignoring it.


    Magnus shoved the hand off his shoulder, he decided to make it very clear to the priest that he was not fucking interested. There was no reason to go nuclear... yet, the priest was naturally just doing his job, preaching, even if Magnus was not too keen about it.


    "Look, buddy, I am not into this whole religion stuff, so maybe try somebody else, huh?" Magnus asked, but it was clear that it was more of an order than a question.


    Despite the clear disinterest that Magnus showed or more accurately what little fucks he gave about what the man was peddling, the priest was still relentless. "This is not any old religion that appears every odd century, my boy, this is something more! The message of light will change your life forever, you will be graced by the lord of light himself."


    Magnus tune out the man as he kept going at it, now this was not even funny anymore. It was obvious that the priest will only be taking one answer, a yes!


    Magnus was not going to regret what was about to happen one bit, he hated how the man kept on saying, my boy, it just sounded so patronising and to be honest he did not like the vibe he was getting from the man.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Look here asshole, I do not know how to get this across to your thick skull, but I do not care about your new religion nor am I interested in learning more about it. Go shove it up somebody else''s ass."


    This time Magnus hoped his message got across loud and clear, but that did not look like it would be the case. Magnus saw the hand reaching out for him, before it could touch him, Magnus grabbed the hand in a vise grip and bent it the fingers backward.


    Immediately results came through as the priest fell onto his knees while Magnus loomed over him still with the man''s hands in his grip.


    "What the hell is wrong with you, man, huh? Can you not understand me? I am not interested in what you got." Magnus shouted at the man as he lost all patience with the man.


    "You must receive the message of light," the man said, completely ignoring Magnus and the situation he was in.


    Magnus frowned down at the man, the anger he was feeling disapparated and confusion took its place. He peered more closely at him and what caught his attention was the man''s eyes, that cleared all his confusion and bewilderment.


    The man was a zealot, pure and simple, the mad gleam of over enthusiasm in his eyes gave him away, now Magnus was uncertain with what he should do with him. It is evident that he will not give up until Magnus accepted this message of light he was going on about.


    Magnus took out his dagger from his it''s sheath and held it in the light, once the man saw the pure glint of cold steel he finally shut up. Now, something other than his religion was worrying him, his life.


    "My boy, there... is no reason t-.. to get furies. That is th- the demons influencing you," the priest said in a shaky voice, making his fear evident.


    "Oh, please just shut up," Magnus said in annoyance as held the dagger ready to strike.


    "Alright, i- I will leave you along," the priest said now really freaked out.


    Magnus shook his head as he said, "so now you decide to leave me alone, huh? Well, it is too late now." Then Magnus swung down the dagger and the priest fell down limply onto the ground.


    Magnus dagger came away but it was not slick with blood, "Did you have to give him a heart attack near the end?" Codex asked in chagrin voice.


    "Well I had to make him pay for the biggest headache he gave me all day," Magnus said as he looked down at the bruise he gave the man on the back of the head. Then Magnus patted the man down as he took out a coin purse from his inner priest robe.


    "And what was that?" Codex asked in a disappointed voice.


    "That was interest," Magnus responded with, as he also pocketed the book the man was carrying.


    "Let me guess, that book was double interest?'' Codex asked.


    "Nah," Magnus said as he made his way to the tavern, "I just felt like doing that."


    ---------------------


    "You should return that priest''s holy book," Codex said.


    "Why should I?" Magnsu asked as he shoved food into his mouth, "books are rare around here, I am pretty sure it could sell quite well."


    "How he is going to preach, huh?" Codex asked.


    "Well he looked like a very pious man, I''m sure he has it remembered from front to back. Anyways you saw me steal way more than just books, so what got your knickers in a bunch?"


    "I just don''t like this," Codex said, "something feels off. That man was clearly a zealot, how rarely does that happen, in a world that barely has any religions?"


    "Yeah, I know," Magnus said, he still jitters from that run in, the man obviously wanted to shove his belief up Magnus''s throat. "I will just have to avoid these followers of light from now on."


    Codex groaned, "You are so insufferable at times, is your plan to avoid all your troubles until they catch up to you?"


    Magnus shrugged his shoulders as he finished the last morsel of food and said, "Yeah, I guess!" It was not like he could do anything against the guards after him, the gangs looking for him, or this up and coming cult trying to brainwash him.


    So there was no reason to lose sleep over problems you can not solve or Magnus''s hair would have turned grey already. Everything will either be solved in due time or he has to pay up when his problems catch up to him.


    With his belly full to near bursting, Magnus crossed his legs together in his seat and tried out his breathing technique. In the early morning when he is offered free meal is the best time to practice this money draining technique because he does not have to pay for the food being used to fuel the technique.


    Once all the food he had eaten was all spent, Magnus stopped practicing the technique, feeling like he made good gains, Magnsu asked Codex, "Hey Codex how much has my stats gone up?"


    "Your agility went up by 0.00464 and your dexterity went up by 0.00274" Codex responded.


    "WHAT!" Magnus shouted out loud instead of his mind causing a few sober patrons to look his way.


    This time when Magnus spoke up it was in a whisper even if it was all in his mind. "Why is my improved so small?"


    "Didn''t I tell you that your gain will be small from now on," Codex answered back.


    Magnus was still upset, and said in a whimper, "but that means I will be barely making any gains at all." He was not sure if this would be the constant gains he would be making, but if that was true then that means each year he will only be gaining 1.67 for agility and 0.99 for dexterity.


    Still holding out in hope Magnus asked, "How much did I improve by yesterday?"


    "Well," Codex said, and Magnus could have sworn she was making this difficult for him. "You made 0.00257 gains on strength, 0.00333 on endurance, 0.00391 on agility, 0.00317 on dexterity, 0.00355 on vitality, and 0.00293 on durability."


    Magnus made the calculation in his mind and that turned out to be 0.93 gains on strength each year, 1.2 on endurance, 1.4 on agility, 1.15 on dexterity, 1.3 on vitality, and 1.1 on durability.


    Magnus recalled all the pain and suffering he had to go through to make these advancements, and he shuddered. If he wanted to become stronger it would only be through blood and sweat.


    The only saving grace in all of this was the breathing technique, now it did not look so bad in Magnus''s eyes anymore. He would have been kissing it and hugging it close, if had not given it to the older boys. The thing was able to give him the same growth as the training he did.


    Magnus let loose a long sigh as he got up from his seat, even if it was painful and hard, his chance was right before him, all that is left is for him to take it.


    ------------------------


    Magnus entered the hidden basement, his theory from before was correct, this tavern belonged to Soykan and his crew.


    All the clues were set right before him and once he connected it, the answer was obvious.


    First and foremost it is like the bar goes out of its way to not get customers in; it is hidden in an alleyway which is impossible to find unless you know about its existence. The structure is so old and there has never been any effort made to fix it even if it feels like it might fall apart at any moment.


    Then there''s the scent, the nasty fish scent, that thing drives off all potential customers even when they braved through everything and just want to give this tavern a try. You do eventually get used to it, but it does make you wonder where it is coming from even if it induces so much symptoms you will be literally running out of the place.


    Anyways all those aforementioned problems could be fixed but it has never been so there must be a reason.


    But the straw that broke the camel''s back was the hidden floor, not to mention how the so called ''owner'' treated Soykan and his crew. That made it evident that everything was planned to be the way it is, all so this place could be ignored and stay hidden since it is, after all, a thief den.


    "So you have finally decided to grace us with your presence, huh?" Taylan asked.


    Magnus coughed to hide his embarrassment, that run in with the priest then his meal waste quite a bit of time.


    Seeing so answer coming forth right, Wang Shui spoke up, "From now on, you are expected to be here when the two suns fully crests the sky."


    Magnus nodded his head, Shui''s meaning got across clearly, he had to be here at 8 o''clock sharp.


    "Good, we will start with my training," Wang Shui said, and Magnus was sure that he saw a ghost of an evil smile on the man''s lips.

 24 Chapter 13: Training Pt.1

    Hey, everyone!


    You guys really came through this week, a lot of you donated spirit stones. Therefore, I think you guys deserve a reward for the hard work.


    If we can get 100 spirit stones, I will be releasing a BONUS chapter on Christmas! So, in a week and a half-ish let''s get there!


    Thanks!


    -------------------------------------


    Magnus stood inside the training room, lining the room were all manners of training equipment.


    Magnus found out that this room stood beyond the planning room. It seemed like the two rooms he saw the day before was not everything that made up the hideout. Taylan told him that there was half a dozen escape routes that lead off to different parts of the city and places that Magnus had yet to explore.


    The young practitioner stood facing Wang Shui who was now getting started with his lessons, "The stuff we put you through yesterday had three goals, we were trying to measure your limit, see what you know so far, and see how fast you can pick up stuff.


    Now we finally have a clear picture of you, so today your lessons start for real."


    Magnus could not help swallowing down on the lump in his throat, he prayed to whatever god was out there and the cosmos itself that he makes it through the day.


    "My lessons will be the longest, it will be taking up mostly half of the day and during that time we will be doing different types of training. We will be cover flexibility training, strength training, endurance training, balance training, vigor training, aerobic training, and moderate intensity exercise. So are you ready?"


    Magnus nodded his head and hoped that was truly the case since he was not feeling like that at all.


    "Good," Shui said, "Do you have any questions?"


    Magnus shook his head in reply, signaling a clear no.


    Magnus''s new trainer raised his eyebrow and asked, "Are you sure you have no questions?"


    Magnus paused, he was going with the flow before, but now that he was asked the same question this reminded him of his school days. The teachers would always ask you trick questions to see if you were paying attention.


    Well since Shui wanted a proactive class, Magnus put forth the question that was bothering him, "What''s all the training for? I know all the advantages but I have the feeling that you guys are putting a lot of emphasis on it."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Shui nodded his head with a smile cracking his lips, "Good observation! The training is not only for your skill sets to grow and your power to advance but for your control, understanding, and mastery to grow."


    "What do you mean by that?" Magnus asked, paying more attention to his last few words.


    "Well, let''s talk about control first." Shui said, "This is a point that most new practitioners forget about when you practice a technique you advance in many ways, and you need to reel that in. It is only in control that you will not be hurting yourself and those around you."


    "What about understanding and mastery?" Magnus asked Shui words were truly broadening his horizons.


    "I am getting to that," Shui said, "Understanding is an important lesson, you could say it is the pivot point. You must understand gains you make or else what benefit is there to become stronger if you do not know how you became stronger or in what way."


    Magnus thought back to his stats, he had an advantage and a disadvantage against most of the practitioners. He had a deeper understanding of the physical stats since Codex found out that there were six stats instead of the three that everybody knows, and he does not think anybody has the same unique outlook on stats than he does.


    However, where he falls short is that he does not know much about the spiritual stats or how to use them and in what way. The same could be said of the mental, the elemental and energy techniques since he has never run into it.


    "Finally the last lesson is mastery, do not confuse it with control, these two lessons are similar but they are also quite different at the same time. An example that comes to the top of my mind is the sword, you can know how to swing it, meaning you have control of the weapon, but does that mean mastery? No!


    Are you who only knows how to swing the sword, and a master that learn and mastered the sword, the same? No! This is the difference between control and mastery so remember that an always ask yourself that."


    "Have you mastered your power?" Magnus asked Wang Shui once he was finished explaining. He was already thinking ahead and wondering how long it would take to learn those three lessons and he could use Shui answer as a reference.


    "No," Shui answered back.


    "I can see that you are confused, huh? Well, let me explain. There is always a higher level of understanding, control, and mastery. This is a life long pursuit that never comes to an end, you are constantly learning and becoming better. Furthermore, you can apply this to all facets of life."


    Magnus nodded his head along as Shui explained more about these three lessons, now having a more deeper and clearer understanding.


    "Great, now do you have any more questions?" Shui asked.


    This time Magnus could safely shake his head, but that would only be for now since he knew the more he learned the more question there would be.


    "Excellent, then we can start our training."


    ----------------------------


    The training turned out to be what Shui said it would be, they first started off with flexibility training. Magnus was made to stretch in all sorts of angles, then his body was pushed to the limit as at the end of the training he was forced into the splits.


    The next training that they did was strength training, there were all kinds of weights in the training room and Magnus was made to carry it. He found out that there is a reason why his strength stat is below normal, he couldn''t even lift his own weight which was less than 20 kg.


    Then there was endurance training, which was simple at first since he had to run around this place with each lap having to be longer and faster. Magnus started out well, his agility stat was normal even if it was in the lower normal range however in under ten minutes, he was already panting and wheezing.


    It became obvious to Magnus at that moment you do not want your stats to ever be below normal.


    With great difficulty the finished up the endurance training and went on to the balance training, this one was not as intense as the training before but it was nerve racking. Magnus was made to walk on planks then robes, he could help to look towards the ceiling where there was thin ropes and he wondered if he would be made to walk that next.


    The next training was vigor training, Magnus had to run through a course that Shui set up. The course was not as easy as it looked, all kinds of things were gunning for him like sticks, sandbags, swinging hard ropes, etc. Magnus''s goal was to dodge all that, but it was impossible, Shui had to drag him out battered and bruised.


    After that, it was aerobic training, Magnus was taken to another room which basically a swimming pool. This room was an underground reservoir with enough water that it was perfect for a swimming pool that was 10 meters deep, and 15 meters in length and width. They did all sorts of exercises but the underlying goal was the same he needed to hold his breath longer and longer.


    Finally, they rounded things off with moderate intensity exercise, this was by far the best and easiest training it looked like a complete breeze compared to all the others he did.


    Once that was over half the day was gone just like Shui said it would be, Magnus was let out to have a meal, then it would be weapon training with Bulut.


    As Magnus ate he thought of all the training he did with Shui, basically, his training covered all his stats. Even if these people did not know about the six stats, Shui training covered each and every one of them.


    Flexibility training made him malleable so that he could do the training and improve, strength training covered strength, endurance training covered endurance and agility, balance training covered dexterity, vigor training covered durability, aerobic training covered vitality, and moderate intensity exercise rounded things off.


    Even with all its benefits, that training session totally drained him, he did not know how he would be able to finish up his other three training he has left, but then an idea struck him. Magnus thought back to his meditation technique and how it literally revived him. Practicing it right now would be the perfect moment!


    Magnus crossed his legs together as he cleared his mind and slowly recited the mantra. This time it did not take long for results to come in as a sudden wave of bliss hit him. Also this time Magnus did not make the mistake of stopping during mid tracks in surprise. He kept reciting the mantra until he felt like more than enough time passed before he would be expected back in the training room.


    When he came to a halt, the wave of bliss faded away and Magnus took in a deep breath enjoying the refreshness he was feeling. Then he stretched his limbs feeling energized and ready for his training.


    -------------------------------


    Once more Magnus stood inside the training room but this time his instructor was not Wang Shui but Bulut.


    "I believe Shui told you your training will start today, correct?" Bulut asked as he held a stick in his hands.


    Magnus nodded his head in reply.


    "Good, my lessons will be divided into two parts, the practical and the theoretical. Meaning during one time you will be learning how to wield daggers, short swords, throwing knives, and short bows. During the other parts I will be imparting with you my knowledge about weaponry. Is that understood?"


    Once more Magnus nodded his head and he even went as far to acting like a soldier and saying, "Yes sir!"


    From the bob of is his head, Magnus could tell that Bulut appreciated the soldier in him. These training sessions were not only for him to grow and become more skilled, but they also let him gleam each instructor''s personality. How they taught, what they expect from him, and even the way that they conducted themselves showed how they were as a person.


    From Wang Shui he got the feeling that he is the teacher, from the way he wanted Magnus to be proactive and ask questions. From Bulut he got the feeling he was the commander, he wanted absolute obedience and strict behavior.


    "Here take this," Bulut said as he handed Magnus a stick which was similar to the one he held.


    "We will start with canes, then when I think you are ready we will move on to blunted weapons, finally after you show promise we will move to live steal."


    Magnus nodded his head along to Bulut statements as he stood prim and proper, then once he finished talking about the different stages of his training, he suddenly attacked Magnus. It was only thanks to him being on the ready that he was able to block the strike.


    "Excellent," Bulut said as he withdrew his crane, "That is the first lesson you will be learning, always be on the ready! No matter, you must either be ready to defend yourself or be ready to attack. This is a common mistake that everybody makes whether it be masters out of arrogance or beginners out of ignorance. So if you do not want to die, always be on the ready!"


    During that time that Bulut was giving his first lesson, he attacked Magnus three times, one from the right, and the other two from the front and back. Magnus was able to block all of them since he was constantly weary, but he had to strain himself each time since Bulut blows were like a bull ram.


    "Now, what is the first lesson that you learned?" Bulut asked in a bellow.


    "Constant Vigilance!" Magnus shouted back.


    "Good," Bulut said and in an offhanded manner, he added, "great phrase, I might just use that. Now moving on," he added getting back to his serious demeanor.


    "The second lesson you will be learning is proper stances. Now let''s fix this appalling stance you are in." Then with his cane Bulut fixed up Magnus''s stance as he told him to move his leg this way and that.


    Finally, he was content with the ''okay'' stance he had, "much better than the piss poor one you had before, though not by much," was his words.


    "This here is an On Guard or more accurately a Mid Guard, it is that the basic starting stance," Bulut said as Magnus stood with his crane held out at his midsection and his right leg bent at the knee, and the left leg straight, while his hips and shoulders remain facing squarely forward.


    "This stance is good for thrusting, go ahead and try it," Bulut said in an encouraging manner but still in an order format.


    Magnus did as he was told eagerly not needed to be told twice, this was a novel experience learning about melee weapons. It kind of reminded him of the times he would go out hunting with his father and as he taught him all about firearms.


    "Good," Bulut said one Magnus thrusted the cane a couple of times, "and remember there is no reason to scream, it is a waste of energy." He added as he addressed the shouting Magnus was making with each thrust.


    "Yes, sir!" Magnus said feeling a bit abashed but not showing it in his expression which was total seriousness like Bulut''s. Even if he could have swore that he saw a flicker of amusement of Bulut''s face. He did not know what came over him but he remembered all those karate movies and sort of emulated them.


    "Now moving on to the next stance¡­" Bulut said as he once more adjusted his body to stand in another stance.


    One by one they went through one stance after another, Bulut went over what each stance was good for and he had him try it out. Magnus felt overwhelmed, all in all, they covered 12 stances in total and they were just the basic ones.


    Though in Bulut''s words those 12 stances where all he needed, all those other fancy stuff would just get him killed. Magnus could see the wisdom in that, these 12 stances basically covered everything and he could spend a lifetime mastering them. So what was the point of jumping to more complicated stuff that could be detrimental for a beginner like him.


    "That will be all for today, even though we did not cover any theoretical knowledge, I believe this is more than adequate today since it is your first day after all and this is all new to you. However tomorrow we will cover short swords and we will continue to go over the stances. I will have you know, we will stick to the stances until you show me that the slightest of breezes will not tip you over."


    Magnus was slightly disappointed at that, he knew that his stances could use a lot of work. But he had this childish imagination that he would already be swinging his sword like a pro and doing backflips and awesome chops.


    Bulut must have noticed Magnus''s let down because he now got into the importance of stances. "You may think that stances are unimportant but they are the fundamental! They are the building blocks that you jump off from to learn how to attack, parry, dodge, and block. You may think it is boring but if you do not have proper stances you will die.


    Then in a more softer tone, Bulut added, "Look, kid, you may be taken in by the flowery performance and the beautiful dance of swordsmanship, but knew this a master only looks at footwork and stances of a person, that it what shows the person skill. That right there should show you how important stances are, so once you show me that your stances are adequate will proceed on to more advanced stuff."


    "Like what sir?" Magnus asked as he could not help himself from reaching for the dangling fruit.


    "I do believe I already mentioned it but if I must repeat myself, you will be learning how attack, parry, dodge, and block. After that I will be teaching you the most important lesson, how to control the flow of a fight. Once all that is covered we will take off the training wheels and be moving on to blunted weapons were you will learn how to properly wield short swords, daggers, throwing knives, and short bows. Then finally we will move on to the last step, live steal, I will have no more to teach you at that point so it will be sparring session from then on."


    As Magnus listened to Bulut talk he felt more and more excited, it was like he was a kid again, which he was physically right now, but complications aside, he felt like a little kid at christmas. He couldn''t wait to cover more in Bulut''s class, though he still had to pay attention, it looked like the man was giving his closing remarks.


    "Now it looks like my time is over but I want to impart with you one last lesson of the day. If you can not win flee. If victory is not assured, you better be the first one running no matter what! Is that clear, boy?"


    This time Magnus could tell that Bulut was deadly serious, this was not the pretend stuff he was putting on, but a deadly menace.


    Magnus nodded his head also in that deadly grave attitude, that is a lesson he could wholeheartedly agree with.


    Bulut must have felt that Magnus was in total agreement since his face slacked a bit and he let him off to his next lessons with Taylan.

 25 Chapter 14: Training Pt.2

    ''Just two more classes and I could call it a day,'' Magnus thought as he trudged along to the hearth where Taylan''s classes would be. Even with the reinvigoration that the meditation technique gave him when he used earlier, he was still exhausted. These training sessions and lessons were taking a toll on him even if it is great, and he was becoming stronger and more skilled. Though it came at the price of spilling his blood and sweat.


    It made him weary to know, from now on that will be how his days will carry on, training after training. It was clear from the training sessions that these men knew what they are doing, and they were not joking when they said that they were professional.


    Thanks to that eye opener, Magnus was starting to have some doubts, why bring along a little kid like him. They did say that they wanted him to show them around the city, but they could have found somebody else, Magnus was pretty sure that there were real, actual guides out there that make a living showing people the sights of the city. So why pick him?


    Magnus will not lie to himself, he is a kid, not in the literal sense since his mind is that of a young adult but in the metaphorical sense. Just like a kid, he is still growing, not only physically but mentally, he is now truly learning first hand about the hidden, dark side of life.


    He would admit, his last life was a breeze compared to this one. Right now he is an orphan that has no prospects in life and might soon end up on the streets where he will most likely starve to death or die without a roof over his head.


    It really put into perspective everything for him; from the loss of this license, to that feud with Micheal, and all those other issues- it looked so small and petty to what he was facing right now.


    With his new outlook on life in his hands, what Bulut, Shui, Taylan, and Soykan were doing for him went beyond and above what anybody would do for an orphan like him, and it reeked of suspicion.


    Magnus could not make heads or tails why they were training him and including him into their operations when from his training it became clear that they were on a whole nother standard than him. He toyed with the idea that they were doing all this from the bottom of their hearts, but that would be foolish and he knew that could not be true, it just can''t be.


    If there were some natural laws that he knew with absolute certainty then it would be that there is no free lunch out there, and people always have an angle. It is in everybody''s nature to get try and get something out of every situation.


    The only lead Magnus has so far is Soykan, he is the one who invited him even when the others kind of flat out refused. If Magnus wants to ever find out why he was allowed into this crew then it would be through finding out Soykan reasons.


    So until then, he might as well take advantage of the good stuff that is coming his way which is top of the line training with real professional thieves. Magnus does not know when it will end but he will use this training to better himself and save the orphanage.


    -----------------------------------------


    Magnus walked into the dining area as the hearth was lit up, warming up and lighting the area. Taylan sat on the bench fiddling away with his instrument, it looked like a guitar but quite different.


    "I see that Bulut finally let you out, mhh?" Taylan asked, not looking up from his instrument.


    "Yes, sir!" Magnus said consciously getting back into his soldier state.


    At Magnus''s response, Taylan looked up with his eyebrows raised, then he saw how rigidly Magnus stood and laughed. "I see that he also got you standing around like a soldier and yelling yes sir, huh?"


    Once Magnus saw Taylan''s reaction he started to ease up, it looked like he ran things differently. But then his next few words confused Magnus, "Did I tell you to slacken off, boy?" Taylan asked in a menacing voice.


    "No, sir!" Magnus shouted, immediately standing upright and tall, for a moment there he thought the man suffered from bipolar disorder. However, his following action made it clear that the man was not bipolar but a jester.


    Taylan broke into fits of laughter as he held his stomach and wiped at his eyes, the man must have found Magnus''s stiff reaction funny. Though Magnus didn''t like it at all, nobody likes being made the clown, and Magnus felt like walking out on him then and there.


    What held him back was the lessons that he was going to receive, namely how to be a real thief. Magnus knew what a thief is and what they do, he could even call himself one, but he isn''t truly one.


    All Magnus knows how to do is put on an act and slicing coin purses and for that, he would need a big distraction. He does not know how to pickpockets or how to lockpick and so many other skills that come with being a thief.


    So what if this is going to be the man who he is going to learn from, he going to buckle his seat belt and seek to get through it.


    Though that did not stop him from wishing that is was Bulut or Shui teaching him, they took their classes more seriously than Taylan.


    Taylan must have noticed Magnus''s mood since he said, "Alright, I am sorry, there is no reason to be glum but that response, hahaha!" Then he broke into another fit of laughter and Magnus just had to ask, "When are we going to start are lessons?"


    After a while, Taylan settled down and tried some semblance of formality, "Okay, enough of that, let''s get started with our lessons."


    Magnus cracked his necks, as he thought, ''finally, let''s get this show on the road.''


    "As you know I am going to teach you how to be a thief! The bad news is, it is going to take a lot of time and practice for you to get any good," Taylan said.


    At those words Magnus felt a little bit crestfallen, he knew deep down it will take a whole lot of time for him to be good but those childish fancies reared its ugly head up.


    "However the good news is that you got what it takes to become a great thief," Taylan then added.


    Magnus was happy at that news but did not understand what it meant, so he asked, ''What do mean I have what it takes to become a good thief?"


    "Well, there are really two things required for you to be a good thief; the first is quick thinking. Not that many people have that ability or even have a brain for that matter but getting back to the topic. Quick thinking is making a sensible decision very quickly in a dangerous or difficult situation. In this line of work, you will land yourself in a lot of sticky situations and you got to think on your feet or else you are dead."


    Magnus nodded his head, he could agree with that position, it is an accurate and valid point, and he made sure to store that away inside his mind like the rest of his other lessons. Though what Magnus found a bit of black humor in, is that all of his instructors delivered their lessons with the grave warning of death if he does not follow their teachings.


    "The other ability required to become a good thief is acting. Acting is just pretending, that simple and easy! If you do not have this ability, you will not be able to con somebody, and let me tell you something, it is not stealing that makes a good thief but the conning."


    "I have a question," Magnus said, Taylan simply waved his hand for Magnus to go on.


    "How do you know I have these abilities?" Magnus asked he was confused, how was Taylan so sure he got what it took to be a thief. They have known each other for a couple of days and the man was going off like he knew him.


    "Well," Taylan said, "The alley run-in we had with you when we first meet, gave you away. You never expected that we would have a run-in with us, but you played it smooth and quick thought of something to get your ass out of that sticky situation. That right there showed that you could think quickly!


    Then there was your acting which is superb, I will admit, for a moment, you had me fooled back there in the alley, not because of how believable your story was, no, that needs some work. However, it was how in character you were, my mind wanted to just fall into place but a small part of me was saying no, no, no, this kid is spewing bullshit."


    At Taylan''s constant stream of praises Magnus felt light headed with pride and arrogant. Thoughts like, ''maybe I got the wrong perspective of Taylan'' to ''praise me MORE BITCHES!'' or ''how''s your daddy, now?'' kept on running around inside his mind.


    Codex who saw all this felt worried, she knew Magnus the best, he did his best when he was level headed, now he was becoming pigheaded.


    "Now moving on to what skills you need as a thief, like I said before, it will take years to master but you will get there. However to master these skills and truly learn them, you need to practice, so that is why during my lessons we will go out into the city to practice. There I will teach you pickpocketing tp lockpicking and you shall apply it."


    "But won''t the gangs and guards be looking out for me?" Magnus asked, he did not want to go out into the city to try out his skills. This prospect might have excited him, if there weren''t people out there looking for him.


    "Don''t worry about that," Taylan said as waved away Magnus''s concerns with a shrug of his shoulders.


    "The fist skill I will be imparting to you is stealth. Before your stealing was obvious, if I remember correctly you kids would gang up on somebody then rob him, which basically painted a target on your back. Now we will be stealing like real thieves unseen, unknown, and unheard!"


    Magnus could see his point and asked himself how stupid was he? The way he robbed people or more accurately highwaymen was so abysmally piss poor, he did not know how he was not caught already. That just showed you what a poor job those guards are doing letting kids go around highwaymen people.


    He thanked his lucky stars that he meet these folk who are properly teaching him the correct way to steal. When Magnus thought of it like that, it made him wonder what the world was coming to. Instead of being in the outdoors playing around and being kids, right now they are out there begging for some change.


    Once those saddening thoughts passed through Magnus''s mind, it sapped all the humor out of him.


    "Okay, now go be on your way," Taylan said as he shooed away Magnus with his hand.


    "Aren''t we going to have lessons today?" Magnus asked confused.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Today is your first day, so I am only going to give you a general overview of what we will be doing from now on."


    Magnus looked at Taylan as tears welded in his eyes, he truly got the wrong impression of this guy. He is the only instructor to take it easy on him, those other two bastards just shoved him right from the get-go. Magnus could not believe he had wished that they were his instructor.


    Taylan felt uncomfortable under Magnus''s teary gaze and not wanting to know what was going inside the little brat''s mind, kicked him out before it became even more awkward.


    ---------------------


    Magnus made his way to the planning room, Taylan told him that is where Soykan would be. Finally, it is going to be his last lesson of the day, though Magnus had to admit he was excited for this class the most.


    The reason was simple, the mystery, for the other classes he had a general idea of what he would be learning, even if he did not know how the instructors would deliver it. However, for the last class, all Magnus knew was that he was going to learn how to plan.


    That was not enough to go off on, so Magnus was very curious about his last class.


    Magnus walked into the planning room, there sat Soykan pouring over parchments and as the door swung open he turned to face Magnus.


    "Good, you are here," he said with a thin smile as he put aside his parchments and got up to fetch something.


    Magnus watched him as he got out a board from another table and gather some small wooden figurine pieces.


    "Come," he said to Magnus with a wave as he started to set up the board he got.


    Magnus made his way over and looked down at what Soykan was setting up. It was a fine wooden antique board that was nine by nine with 81 smaller squares. It reminded Magnus of a chess board but there were many differences; like how there were twenty pieces instead of the usual sixteen.


    The pieces also took up three rows instead of two, the first line had nine pieces that reminded him of a pawn, and they were very detailed looking men carrying spears and rectangular shields. Then in the middle, there were only two pieces, they were the same type and looked like catapults.


    Finally, the last row was made up of another nine pieces. In the center was a piece the looked like a King and on either side of it were two pieces that looked like men covering their mouths and whispering to the King''s ear.


    Next to those two pieces was an elephant with rich carpeted back and large tusks. To the elephants were mounted men in armor and the last two pieces were a castle with four men to either side.


    After weighing the board game, Magnus finally asked Soykan, "What is this?"


    Soykan smiled once Magnus asked his question, "This is called square, I know it is a very dull name, and I believe that is the reason why it is not well known or will ever be popular. However, this is a brilliant game, whoever made it had no naming sense but they were a genius."


    Magnus nodded his head if this was anything like chess than he could see where Soykan was coming from.


    "That is why during my lesson we will be only playing this game! It can teach you more than I ever could or anybody else for that manner. Also from this game, you will be able to learn much like; pattern recognition, problem solving, abstract reasoning, strategic thinking, composure under pressure, and creative thinking."


    Magnus did not say anything as Soykan spoke, it was sort of a let down that they were going to be doing only this though it made perfect sense. Strategies and tactics can never really be taught word to word it is one of those subjects you have to learn on your own and that is through experience.


    Though at the same time it felt daunting, a small part of him was thinking what if he could not learn anything and Magnus pushed those thoughts down ruthless with empirical facts. He had a good head on his shoulders and it wasn''t through sheer luck that he got into the most prestigious University in the world with a full-ride scholarship nor was it through stupidity that he ranked top in his classes that had other brilliant minds.


    Even though Magnus never really got into chess or any other board game for that matter, he told himself he would do great and even kick the old man''s ass at the game.


    "Today, I will be teaching you the rules then tomorrow we will jump right in," Soykan said and as a side note, he added. "No need to worry, I will make sure to go easy on you."


    Magnus simply grinned, now he will make it his goal to kick his ass at the game then let''s see his cocky smile.


    "Alright so first off is the footmen," Soykan said as he pointed to the nine men with spears and shields. "They can only move up one tile," then he demonstrated by moving his dark brown footmen forward.


    "Next we have the catapult, it can move¡­"


    Then on and on Soykan went as he explained what each piece could do in a brief, simple manner. Magnus felt like there was more that Soykan left out, but he guessed the man did not want to confuse him with all the intricate details.


    Anyways they will be playing this game every day so Magnus could learn as he goes.

 26 Chapter 15: Priests Belonging

    Magnus traveled down the dusky road. The hour was getting late as he traveled back home. He carried with him the game board wrapped around in a piece of cloth and his daily wage, which was a grand total of one gold lion.


    This new gig was getting sweeter and sweeter by the day, not only was he getting top of the line training. He is also getting paid an extortion amount, which he would have never made in a single day even if he worked his ass off until it was bone-weary.


    Magnus owed these professional thieves an endless amount of gratitude. They did something nobody else in this goddamn city would ever have done for him, raise him up from poverty, and give him an honest to god chance. The only thing that was holding him back was the secrets gnawing at his heart. The mystery behind his hire would not let up!


    Even so, the gold lion wage went a long way, buttering him up, he can sit cushy with this gig while he slowly uncovers this mystery and gets the answers he needs.


    Magnus walked up to the orphanage doors, and right at the front entrance stood Mother Selin with her arms crossed together at her chest. "The Matron told me you found work, huh?"


    Magnus could not tell if the Mother was angry, sad, or happy-- who knew, maybe it was all of them only just tangled up, and the Mother, herself, did not know which one to exhibit. Magnus made sure to tread carefully and gave a simple answer, "Yes, I finally found work as a bookkeeper."


    Though Magnus hated lying to the Mother, it wasn''t like he could outright tell her he found a job as a professional thief. This story was more believable, and she could wrap her mind against it.


    "Good," was the only thing that the Mother said.


    Magnus walked around her and went over to the donation box, and he dumped his whole wage inside it.


    The Mother must have seen the amount that Magnus put into the donation box because there was a sharp intake of breath and followed up with a question. "Where did you get that money, Magnus?"


    Magnus could detect a hint of suspicion in her tone. Mother Selin was the one most unpleased with Magnus''s string of robbery. While there was an air of sadness around Mother Nevra and a feeling of resignation around the Matron, Mother Selin did feel those emotions too, but what trumped it all was mortification.


    "Oh, you mean those silver bolts?" Magnus asked innocently wanted the Mother to squirm a bit. There is nothing that can stop his vindictive nature. What made Magnus cross was the willful ignorance that the Mother still held on to, he just couldn''t believe she would adhere to virtuous principles after all she saw and experienced.


    Though a small part of him was envious that she could remain so pure after everything, look at him and how he changed so fast in under a few months.


    "Yes," Mother Selin said, Magnus could see the guilt and shame clearly written on her face, oww how low he has fallen.


    Feeling guilty and ashamed, Magnus swiftly answered the Mother''s question, "That was my wages."


    Shock overread the Mother''s face, and she asked, "You mean you get paid ten silver bolts, daily?" Then not stopping just there, she added, "Who do you work for?"


    Playing up the lie, Magnus awkwardly scratched at the back of his head and said, "I think the owner is a guilder, but he never said so I can''t be sure. Though if he is a guilder, he doesn''t act like it, he was able to overlook my status and hired me thanks to my skills and knowledge."


    "Well, that is wonderful," Mother Selin said as she heard everything that she needed. "We should announce it and have a small celebration. What do you say?"


    "Come on, Mother Selin, we can not do that! Didn''t you say our funds were cut?" Magnus said as he felt there was no reason to squander around with their meager amount on his behalf.


    "Oh," the Mother said as he excitement evaporated.


    "Well, we can just announce it then," Mother Selin said as she sighed in defeat. "I believe congratulations are in order."


    Magnus did not like that option too. He felt more than happy, just helping the orphanage from the shadows. He wasn''t shallow enough to need praises and whatnot. That is why he said, "It is okay, Mother Selin, I could do without."


    Mother Selin shook her head, "This is the least we can do Magnus to show you our appreciation. It would not do at all if you helped in the orphanage, and nobody showed you any thanks."


    Magnus saw that he was going to be forced into this, so to scare off the Mother, he said. "Okay, we can do that, but only after I kept this job for a few days. What do you say to that?"


    Mother Selin compromised to that and left him to be, as she proceeded into the orphanage.


    Magnus sighed; he knew at best he bought himself only a few days. After that, he could be damned, but it would be appreciation day for him.


    Magnus did not enter the orphanage; he went around the building and made his way over to the side tower. It was an old unused section of the orphanage, the Mothers and Matron do plan on fixing it up and trying to make it into a greenhouse, but so far it remains untouched.


    Magnus cracked the door open as he walked into the side tower, the place was three stories tall and had stairs on the side that lead up. The first floor was an open round area with only dust, trash, and broken stone littered around.


    The young practitioner climbed up the stairs and entered the second floor. This floor was the same as the first floor except it had a door opening out to an archway which leads to the second floor of the orphanage. Furthermore, this floor held occupants who were chatting and playing around.


    Magnus waved and chatted with them, saying only some pleasantries then moved on to the third floor. This floor was different from the rest; it was a circular room with an overarching pointy dome. It also had windows that showed the grounds of the orphanage.


    The little orphan sat himself in a small corner of the room then took out the coin purse he stole from the priest. Magnus was not expecting that there would be much inside the purse, though still, he chose the privacy of this room over his own bedroom. Right now, the place at least has a few occupants inside of it, so best to look over and tally up his underhanded gains inside this place rather than where there are plenty of eyes watching him.


    Even if he is going to carry out stealing, he rather do it on the sly then right in the open. He did, after all, set down the rule that there shall not be stealing anymore, so it would not set a good example if he went against it and quite openly.


    With little care, Magnus upturned the whole coin purse and dumped all its content on to the floor. What he was expecting was a few iron shims, maybe even some copper thumbs, however, what fell out was none of those above but real actual gold lions.


    Magnus''s eyes nearly popped out; he counted 27 gold lion, GOLD LIONS! All the little orphan could do was splatter. What took the forefront of his mind was not greed or delight but fear and anxiety.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Codex''s words came back to him like a speeding truck, the uneasy feeling she was getting from those followers of light. Now here were her words all over again, refreshed and now becoming a substantial fact! All that was needed now to string it along was Codex saying I told you so.


    However, Codex had the grace to say nothing, which did not make it better, but all the worse for Magnus.


    Now to complete the mystery, Magnus took out the holy book he stole from the priest, gods be damned he should have listened to her. However, Magnus set aside his thoughts. Those could be chewed on later; right now, he needs all the facts he can gather about this new religion and see how much trouble he is in.


    So he opened the holy book, or that is what he tried to do, but the damn thing wouldn''t budge an inch. Magnus looked it over; the thing looked like a perfectly normal book however it wasn''t acting like one.


    Magnus heard Codex sigh as she said, "It looks like you need expert help."


    Magnus could agree with that statement, he was truly out of his depth.


    -----------------------------------------


    Once more Magnus stood in front of the Matron''s office door, both Magnus and Codex agreed that if there ever was an expert out there, than it would be the Matron. It also helped that the two of them trusted her, and she was a lot of help to them too.


    Magnus knocked on the door and immediacy a response came through, "Come in!" the Matron shouted from inside the room.


    Magnus turned the door handle and entered the office. There sat the Matron on her chair working on something.


    Magnus closed the door behind him, then sat himself on the edge of the Matron''s bed and waited patiently for her to finish whatever she was doing.


    Finally, after some time, the Matron set aside what she was working on then turned to face Magnus and asked, "What can I do for you today, Magnus?"


    Without wasting time on small chatter, Magnus took out the holy book and handed it over to the Matron. "What is this?" the Matron asked as she looked over the book.


    Immediately Magnus told her everything, from the run into the priest, to this new religion, how he ended up with the man''s stuff, and what it is.


    The Matron listened patiently as Magnus told his tale, and he made sure to not be stingy on the details if he wanted the Matron to help him she would need the whole picture.


    After Magnus was done telling his story, the Matron looked more closely at the book, she touched it, listened to it, smelled it, and even licked it. Magnus could only watch in bewilderment as he wondered if the Matron was okay and not crazy.


    "Interesting," the Matron said after she was finished ''examining'' the holy book, she turned on Magnus and asked, "And you said that you got it from a priest, huh?"


    "Yes," Magnus said, "Though he was a fanatic if that is what you are wondering. Anyways what does that have to do with anything?"


    "Well this book is spellbound, that is what it is!" The Matron announced.


    Magnus looked on in confusion, he did not understand that term that the Matron spouted, he knew what the word meant but the content she used it in perplexed. That is why he asked, "What does that mean?"


    The Matron waved him away as she got up from her seat and walked over to her desk, "You wouldn''t understand, I will have to dive into many subjects which you would not be able to understand."


    Magnus hated being treated like a kid and even worse an idiot, though the first point could be argued. Anyways, that is why he said with some fervor, "Try me!''


    The Matron sighed, "If you must know then spellbound means that a spell has been cast on an object or person though for the life of me I will not get into the details of how it is done."


    "A SPELL, a real actual spell," Magnus shouted to gobsmacked to even care that he was yelling at the top of his lungs.


    Well, that just confirmed it, he is in a fantasy world! Now if only he could get his hands on one then he could check off a box on his itinerary list which is right up there with banging an elf and a catgirl, fighting some monsters, and taming a dragon.


    "Yes, a real actual spell, and there is no reason to shout." The Matron said as she took out a simple black wooden stick from her drawer, it was 25 cm longs with a green gem at the end and the stick fit snugly in the Matron''s hand.


    ''It couldn''t be,'' Magnus thought, however, if there ever was one, then this had to be it. So Magnus went out on a limb and asked in a tentative voice "Is that a wand?"


    "Yes," the Matron answered primly. "Now hush, I need to focus, it has been a while since these old bones tried out any magic."


    Magnus nodded his head and did as he was told, yet there was nothing that could hide the awe on his face as he watched closely what the Matron was doing, not wanting to miss a single thing.


    The Matron pointed her wand at the holy book then a string of words let loose from her mouth, they sounded so archaic and unnatural that Magnus did not even have the words to describe it. However, Magnus could feel preternatural atmospheres coming off of each and every word, and the Matron wasn''t any old woman now, she was a force of nature as her hair billowed around unnatural.


    Then finally, the book clicked opened. That single sound echoed all around the room then to up the creep factor the book opened on its own. The Matron slumped in her chair, exhaustion was evident on her face, but that harsh mouth of her was still the same. "What are you doing gaping around like a fool? Come and look over at what you had this old lady breaking her back over!"


    Magnus did as he was told, but it was rigidly, he was still mesmerized with that stunning display of magic, and he had to admit he was taking in by it. He would be lying if he said he did not want a piece of that awesome power, that is why when Magnus made it over to the Matron''s desk he did not look at what the holy book held but put forth a question.


    "Matron," Magnus started with tentatively, when the Matron did not stop him from proceeding on, he asked his question."Could you teach me?" He said in a single breath, not wanting to lose his confidence mid stride.


    "Teach you what?" The Matron asked as she put away her wand into her desk.


    "Everything!" Magnus stated, not having any words to describe what he would be learning from her.


    "When you say everything, do mean you want me to teach you EVERYTHING like down to how to put on your clothes?" The Matron asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Magnus could tell when somebody was messing with him, that is why he growled out, "I mean could you teach me everything about magic."


    "I do not know everything about magic, boy, go find somebody else for that," the Matron said as she took out the stuff she was working on when he came in.


    Now quite exasperated Magnus made sure to hold his tongue and emotions in check for the simple reason being he is the one asking for something here. If the Matron wanted to play word games with him, let her. He would not lose control of himself and he would make sure to be the most polite and enduring person he can be.


    Through gritted teeth and twitching fingers, Magnus spoke up, "I am sorry for the misunderstood Matron, what I meant to ask was could you teach me everything you know about magic." Then he added, "Please!"


    Without looking up from her work, the Matron replied, "No!"


    Magnus was silent for a long time, during all the time that he knew the Matron, she was always helpful even if she wasn''t pleasant at times, still, she was always a guiding hand and a mentor for him.


    Magnus would never have imagined that she would ever refuse him help or teach him, withstanding guarantee! That is why her response stumped him, he couldn''t think of a reply nor a reaction.


    Finally, his mind was able to reboot itself and he asked the only question there was, "Why?"


    This time the Matron looked up from her work, she let loose a long audible sigh filled with so many emotions and said. "Take it from me, boy, you do not want anything to do with magic."


    "Y- you¡­ can not decide that for me!" Magnus shouted he did not know how to feel-- whether it be anger, for her making the decision for him that he did not need magic or sympathetic for what she went through.


    The Matron nodded her head, agreeing with Magnus''s statement, and for a moment there, he got his hopes up thinking that she changed her mind. However, that was far from the truth as the next few words that spilled out of her mouth made it clear she was not going to teach him magic.


    "You are right, I can not make that decision for you, and the opposite is also. If you want to learn magic, it will not be through me!"

 27 Chapter 16: Bad for the Mind

    "You are right, I can not make that decision for you, and the opposite is also. If you want to learn magic, it will not be through me. You will have to find somebody else to teach you."


    Now Magnus knew how he should feel, angry! That is why without giving it a second thought, he gave into that emotion and opened his big mouth. "Just because you got hurt by magic does not mean it is true for everybody else. So what, you had a bad run-in with it then tripped and fell, that does not mean you should simply give up and quit right then and there! It would be an injustice not only to yourself but for everybody else that is counting on you, and that depends on you! And know this, you are taking the cowardly path, it is that plain and simple!"


    Immediately Magnus knew he made a blunder. What he had seemed to have forgotten was that he was not speaking to any old lady but a woman who grasps magic. To make matters even worse was that when he had her break that spell, he had awoken old forgotten muscles that haven''t been used in years.


    Now with that feeling fresh in her memory, those old forgotten muscles flexed themselves unknowingly and unconsciously. The outcome was plain and simple. Magic billowed off of the Matron in waves that even with only his inadequate mortal senses, Magnus could perceive the power radiating off the Matron.


    For truly he had awoken a sleeping dragon!


    As the very air shook and the ground creaked and groaned, the Matron spoke up with wrath clear on her old wrinkled face. "You are truly a self-entitled, pompous little brat! Do you think that you can come here, insult ME, and expect me to do whatever YOU wish?"


    At that rhetorical question, the Matron''s eyes bore into Magnus with relentless aggression, "Do not think for a single second you can waltz in here and do as you please, boy! I was not a senior witch of the Coven of the Crystal Flower just to be taken lightly by a snotty little brat like you that has not even grown a single hair on his chin. I am not somebody to be trifled with and especially not by the like you that is filled with so much hubristic and blustering self-importance."


    As the Matron relentless chewed into him, Magnus stood rigidly and straight. He did not let her words affect him, nor did he cower underneath her power. He did not know if it was because of idiocy or just as the Matron said, arrogance, that he did not step down because he had the gall to speak back to the very cross witch.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    A part of was expecting the Matron to throw a hex or curse at him thanks to his audacity but plowed through.


    "Yes, you may be right about me, Matron and all that you have said might be true, but I still speak the truth, and I stand behind it, firmly. Magic is a tool, plain and simple! It does not bring pain or suffering, nor does it bring joy or happiness; it is only through human hands that all that can be done, not by magic."


    The Matron shook her head as she seemed to calm down a bit and said. "Truly, the words of the ignorant who know nothing!" Then the Matron chuckled as she laughed at some inside joke, then she faced Magnus head-on, "mark my words boy and remember them for all eternity, magic is a cruel mistress!"


    "Please, Matron, let me make the choice of that!" Magnus said in a sincere voice.


    The Matron vigorously shook her head and said, "No, I¡­ I ca- can not do that."


    "Matron," Magus said as the plea was clear in his tone. "I want the same thing you want to help this orphanage. I do not want to learn magic just for the sake of it, but to save the orphanage and all the kids it provides for."


    The Matron was silent for a long time, contemplating her decision over and over again. It was clear to Magnus that this was his final chance to change her mind, but it was clear that the past wounds cut too deep.


    That is why Magnus decided to go for the middle ground, "Matron, I am not asking you to teach me how to cast spells or how to make magical items. I just want you to teach me the very basic so that I could get an idea of magic, and we can go from there."


    The Matron looked at Magnus as if she was prying off all his secrets. Then she said one word that slip a smile across his face. "Fine!"


    Magnus wanted to jump up for joy, scream in excitement, and do a small dance. However, he made sure to keep his elation bottled up; he could do whatever he wanted to do inside his room.


    Right now, he must show the Matron she made the right choice in accepting him as a student.


    So Magnus bowed his head slightly and said, "Thank you!" to show his appreciation. Then he asked in a tentative voice, "when will my lessons begin?"


    "Tomorrow," the simply Matron replied. Magnus could see how much it bugged to be teaching him something she must have sworn off long ago, and for that, Magnus''s appreciation towards her soared all the much higher. It takes a true individual to do something that they hate solely to help others.


    Once more, Magnus stated his gratitude then turned around and walked out of the room, however, the voice of the Matron made him give pause as he stood at the door with his hands at the handle of the doorknob.


    "Are you forgetting something?"


    Magnus turned around to face the Matron with confusion written all over his face. When he saw where her hand was pointed at, recognition blossomed on his face. All he could say was, "Oh," as he blushed in shame. How in god''s name did he totally forget about the one thing he came here for, the priest''s holy book.


    "Oh, indeed," the Matron said in amusement as Magnus made his way back to her desk.


    Magnus blushed even deeper at the Matron''s remark, but he kept his attention on what secrets the holy book held. The first thing that Magnus found out was that this holy book was a hallow thing, literally. When he looked inside, he saw that it was a hollow book that hid items inside.


    The first thing that caught his eye was a small booklet. Immediately he knew what it was, there was only one thing that came in this format, a technique. With unconcealed excitement, Magnus took out the technique from the secret compartment and held it up in the light.


    [Unique Exercise Technique: Mental Arithmetic]


    This was a first for him; the only sort of techniques he ran into was basic, so he had no clue what a unique technique was. That is why he turned the booklet over to the Matron and asked her, "What is a unique technique?"


    The Matron glanced at it with disinterest and said, "Well, didn''t I say there were more advanced and rarer techniques out there?"


    Magnus nodded his head, he remembers very well when she dropped that soul-crushing news on to him that his basic techniques were the lowest of the low. It sapped all the excitement and glee out of him in one fell swoop and made him look at his techniques in a disparaging mood.


    "Well, a unique technique is twice as rare as a basic technique," the Matron said as she handed back Magnus the small booklet. Then added, "And if you must know the rarity ranking it is; Basic, Primitive, Unique, Rare, Legendary, Mystical, Divine, Ancient, Primordial, and Eternal."


    Magnus looked down at the unique technique in his hands, he did not know whether to cry out or scream. Once more, the Matron destroyed his excitement in one fell swoop. The unique technique just looked bland when he heard about the more formidable and rarer technique out there. Plus, he did not even want to mention his basic techniques, they looked absolutely worthless with no value at all.


    No wonder there is a saying-- ignorance is bliss, Magnus couldn''t agree with it any more than right now!


    In his dumbfounded state, the Matron woke him up from it as she said, "Could you stop gazing around like an idiot, boy, and take out the next object inside the book."


    "Oh, yes," Magnus said with a sigh of defeat, he couldn''t blame the Matron for imparting knowledge on him. Just the day before he was moaning about how little he knew about the world of practitioners, now he got his wish and learned a little bit more about the world of magic users.


    Anyway, the next thing he took out was a tome that which was underneath the technique and written in bold letters in the front of it was;


    [Cantrip Spell: Persuasion]


    Magnus just couldn''t believe it. Every time he has a chat with the Matron, he is in for a surprise. No matter what, it is like he either needs to have his mind blown away, or he needs to learn how small he is inside the big, wide world.


    Right in his hands is the thing he wished for, and without further ado, he could go ahead and check off a box in his itinerary list just like that.


    Magnus''s amazement was just too much, and he had to double-check it with somebody else that he wasn''t dreaming. That is why he asked the Matron, "Matron, i-...is this a spell?"


    "Yes, that is a real actual spell tome," the Matron said, and before Magnus could ask what the hell did that mean, the Matron added. "That means the tome has everything about that spell so that you can learn it."


    With her explanation, all of his worry and bafflement all disappear, but then the Matron went on and said, "Though I do not think you can learn it."


    "Why?" Magnus asked, confused, and a bit wound at her underestimating him.


    "Here, let me show you," the Matron said as she held out her hands, waiting for the book.


    Magnus gave it to her, curious with her reasoning.


    The Matron skimmed over the book clearly looking for something until she stopped at a page, she pointed at a line and showed it to Magnus. He read it, and it said, "Psychic Elemental Affinity Required!"


    Magnus looked up from the tome and asked, "What does that mean?"


    "That means you need the psychic element," the Matron said as if she was explaining to an idiot.


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "I can read Matron. What I meant was, what does it mean, mean? You know!"


    "I do not know what mean, mean is, but if you want me to explain it in detail, I could."


    Magnus could tell she was playing with him, but he is the one asking, so he had to play along. "Fine, could you please explain it to me in detail, Matron."


    "Sure, what that means is that every spell except for neutral spells requires a certain element(s). If you do not have the required element, you can''t cast it."


    "Okay, I get that," Magnus said, "but how do you know I do not have the required element?"


    "Your hair and eyes give you away," the Matron said.


    Magnus touched his curly azure-colored hair, which was a messy tangle and asked, "What does that have to do with anything?"


    The Matron spread her hand out to the sides and said, "Everything, your highest affinity manifest in your eyes and hair. So your azure-colored hair shows that you have water affinity, and your violet-colored eyes show you have a lightning affinity. Though keep in mind, it does not give you the full picture."


    "What does that mean?" Magnus asked as he tried to rearrange his hair in a more orderly fashion since he developed a bit of fondness of it. Before he never liked it, thanks to years of negligence on the old host''s part, the thing was a mess, and he never liked it because it reminded him of his old straight, long, black hair which he got from his mother.


    Nevertheless, now a great mystery of this world has been unlocked to him; he finally understood why there is a great rainbow of hair and eyes in each individual.


    "That means that only your two highest affinities manifest, so you can not tell if you have other affinities unless you have tests done."


    "Where can I get this test done?" Magnus asked, clearly wanting to do it with whatever it entitled.


    The Matron chuckled in amusement, "You will have to go to the Guilds to get that done."


    Magnus could see where the Matron found amusement in that. The Guilds don''t ever communicate with the commoners, they live in the Mountaintop detachment from those below. The same could be said of the commoners, they hardly ever go down to have a chat with the slaves in the Mountainbelly.


    It was just hilarious to Magnus that all these folks share one mountain, and they somehow found a way yo isolate themselves into their own part.


    However, there are exceptions to the rule like guild members and slave overseers, do to circumstances have to live in the mountain that they do not belong.


    Still, though Magnus wanted to get those tests down so he asked, "Is there anybody else besides the Guilds that can do the tests?"


    "Yes," the Matron replied, which got Magnus''s hopes up until her next few words spilled out of her mouth. "But you will have to go to other lands and have those ruling powers do that for you."


    Magnus groaned, just traveling to other cities was a danger by itself thanks to whatever is lurking in those mountain valleys. Now to other lands? Ha! Magnus didn''t think anybody in their right mind would be offering passage to it.


    Still, the food was right before him in hand''s right, and being told you could not eat did not sit well with Magnus, that is why asked. "What would happen if I take a risk and try to learn it?"


    "If you turn out to have the affinity good for you, however, if you do not, then its spell backfire."


    "Is that bad?" Magnus asked, the name was more than informative, so he did need the Matron to explain it.


    She smiled as her teeth showed, which were all there and white even with such an advanced age. "Is it bad, huh? Hehehe! The lightest you could get off with is a headache, but the worst ...BOOM!"


    "What do you mean by Boom?" Magnus asked as he swallowed down on the lump building in his throat.


    "Have you ever seen the sight of those watermelons from the Drifting Archipelago exploding?" The matron asked and not waiting for an answer; she added, "Well, replace that sight with your head. That would be the worst outcome."


    That image that the Matron placed in his mind kept replaying over and over, now he could say for sure that he had no interest in the spell anymore. Passing it over to the Matron, he said, "I think it is best if you keep this, huh? I believe this should of adequate value for opening that fake holy book and the lessons you are going to give me in magic."


    Magnus did not want that temptation to remain with him at all. It would be best if the Matron burned it or if she could sell it as quickly as she could.


    The Matron nodded her head as she took the spell tome from him and said, "That is very smart of you, boy, I think I could sell it for a pretty amount of gold. We could even use that money to get some kids an apprenticeship."


    That was more than acceptable to Magnus, and getting started with their plan right now was a good time. He had a steady stream of gold going, and he would be getting even more when they actually do some work.


    Magnus was going to leave right then, but there was one thing bothering him, and it was about that priest he ran into. "Matron, why was that priest so weak? He has a spell at his arsenal and a-okay technique, which was way better than mine. So how come I was able to despatch him that easily?"


    "Well, everybody does not have the luck of a Dragon, the destiny of a God, and the karma of an Angel like you do! Most folks do not get their hands on techniques as quick and as numerous like you. They usually get one technique in their life if they are lucky, and pass it down generation by generation."


    Magnus wanted to snort at that remark, him lucky? As if! If he was like the Matron described, than he would have not been transmigrated into an orphan.


    "It is only those part of the ruling class that get their hands on all five techniques. So that is why he was physically weak; he was only mentally strong."

 28 Chapter 17: Mental Stats

    "It is only those parts of the ruling class that get their hands on all five techniques. So that is why he was physically weak; he must not have had any breathing technique, so that is why he was only mentally strong."


    Magnus nodded his head, that kind of made sense; he was, after all, only able to get the upper hand on the man thanks to the surprise attack.


    "Nevertheless, there is some good news for the common man in all of this dour news," the Matron said. "Even if you have all the techniques on hand and keep on practicing them, there will come a time when the Waning Effect comes through?"


    "Ahh, what is this Waning Effect?" Magnus asked as he literally had no clue what the fuck the Matron was talking about.


    "Well, everyone is built for something, they lean towards a particular allocation, and it can be either thanks to them being born to it or hereditary and even environmental."


    "Okay," Magnus said, still not knowing what the Matron was talking about.


    "Look at you, for example," the Matron said as she pointed at him. "I could tell you are built for speed, but for Might and Physique, it is clear as day that they are quite abysmal. For mind and spirit, they are hard to tell, but you are a brilliant and determined child, so they could be good as well. Now for energy and elements, they grow at a steady, so there is no reason to worry about it."


    Magnus raised his hand; he had no clue where the Matron was taking the conversation, and that is what he voiced when the Matron allowed him to speak. "I am confused Matron, what are you getting at?"


    "I am getting to it," the Matron said as she held out her hand for Magnus to now shush.


    "If you want to understand the Waning Effect clearly, then there is certain knowledge you must know, and that is everybody is built or something. Now back to the Waning Effect, over time, certain attributes will start to slow down, advancing and come to a near halt. Meaning the things you are not built for will not be making any gains, so your Might and Physique will barely be going up at all and how knows about your Mind and Spirit."


    "What the fuck," Magnus shouted, now finally realizing what the Matron was trying to make him understanding.


    "Language!" the Matron said in a warning voice.


    "Oh, sorry, but why does that happen, and when will it happen to me?" Magnus asked.


    "Well, the Cosmos is fair, we don''t want broken characters running around. To answer your second question, you do not have to worry about the Waning Effect; it will only show itself when you pass above the realm of the mundane."


    Magnus couldn''t make head or tail with the Matron''s reply; the Cosmos, pass the mundane-- what the fuck did that mean?! Why didn''t she just give him a clear answer, did she really have to speak in riddles and act all mysterious and all-knowing?


    But still, she did say he did not have to worry about it until he passed above the mundane-- whatever that meant. So he is going to worry about it then, right now his mind is stuffed full with new and interesting knowledge so he would like to call it a day, get some rest, and chew on what he has for a while.


    "Alright, why don''t we call it a day?" Magnus asked as he yawned in exhaustion. He totally forgot how worn out he was, but now all that fatigue showed itself from the training, to the mind-blowing surprises from the Matron, and the rush of too much excitement he was feeling from beforehand.


    "Fine," the Matron said, "however, when can you be here for your lessons?" she then asked.


    "I truly do not know. I will have to spend most of the day with them for sure, so that is when both of the suns rise and set." Magnus replied, meaning from 8 a.m to 6 p.m. "However, I might also have to spend time with them during the night."


    The Matron nodded her head, not saying anything about his illicit work, "My lessons will only be 2 phases of the celestial bodies (2 hours), so we could have it from when the suns set and when the moon fully rises."


    Magnus nodded his head, that was a good time, right between the waking hour and the sleeping hour. Anyways he is sure that he could talk them down into two hours of respite since not much happens during those hours.


    "Sure," Magnus replied, then he craned his neck to the side as he if just recalled something, then he reached into his tunic and took out the priest''s coin purse. "I nearly forgot to give this to you," he said as he tossed the purse over to the Matron. "Didn''t want to put it into the donation box where Mother Selin would start asking questions."


    The Matron smiled at that comment, "I saw that she was waiting for you at the entrance, hmm."


    "Yes, it is her own little way of fretting over me, but she always means well," Magnus replied. "What did you tell her I was up to?" he then asked in a curious voice.


    "I just told her you found work, nothing more nothing less. Did you say something besides that?"


    "No, I told her I am a bookkeeper of a merchant who is most likely a guild member, which helped explain the good salary."


    "Well, good for you just make sure to be here for your lessons, tomorrow."


    Magnus inclined his head to the Motron to show that he complied.


    However, before he walked out, the matron asked him a question. "You do know that you were fortunate, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Magnus asked.


    The Matron gave him a death glare as she said. "If that priest used that spell, you would have been finished, idiot boy, do you know that?"


    "Yea, that was a close call, too close for my taste," Magnus stated with a shrug. Now that the danger has passed, he saw no reason to fret over it any longer.


    The Matron glare still did not cool down after Magnus agreed with her, "I want you to avoid anybody that has anything to do with this new religion, do you understand?"


    Magnus hastily nodded his head, as the Matron moved on, "Good, this new religion is not something to trifle with at all, that unique technique might be low ranking in the grand scheme of things, but it is an okay one in this world. So to see it being given out like candy to every random joe is very disconcerting."


    Magnus couldn''t agree with that assertion more than ever right now. There is more at work than what meets the eye.


    With that final worrying statement, the Matron let out Magnus, who mulled over everything the Matron said to him as he made his way to his room.


    --------------------------


    Magnus sat crossed-legged on his bed; the hour was very late, who knew that his discussion would have taken so long. The little orphan wanted to drop dead onto his bed and get a good long rest. However, there was a lot of grown to cover.


    The first order of business was to go over what he talked about with the Matron, and there was a LOT. Firstly he was able to get done the primary goal that he came to her with, and that was getting the holy book unlocked.


    He was also able to get himself magic lessons even if it wasn''t through the most peaceful fashion. To add to that, he was able to learn a bit more about the elements though he could use an in-depth explanation about the elements. Nevertheless, he was able to solve a great mystery that bugged him for quite a while now, about why everybody has a fucking million different hair and eye color.


    Then there is this Waning Effect, which he put to the side, it won''t be of concern for a while so he will deal with it when the time comes even if he has so idea how to deal with it.


    And those where only the main points, there was so much said during that discussion with the Matron throwing one piece of interesting fact after another. He could spend all night covering every single small detail, but he wanted to get started on the technique.


    Even if the spell was a bust, the new technique went a long way in softening the heartache.


    That is why Magnus opened the small booklet up and started to read, time passed as he took in every information the book had to offer and soaked it in like a sponge. How the thing worked was that he had to imagine an Abacus, also called a counting frame. This thing was a calculating tool that was used centuries ago on Earth, but it is still in style in this world.


    When he told Mother Selin he was working as a bookkeeper, the reason why she readily believed him was that he learned how to use the abacus or, more accurately, the old host did. When he said the education that the orphanage offers is millions of light-years more advanced than what the average commoner has, who can''t even read or write in most cases, he wasn''t lying.


    Thankfully how to use an abacus was part of the jumbled up knowledge and memories that he gained from the old host.


    With easy, he was able to mentally project a basic abacus in his head, which was 13 vertical rows. On the lower part of each rod was five beads, on the top were two beads, and they were divided by a horizontal bar.


    From there, all he had to do was count away, though just like the meditation technique he had no idea where the gains were coming from. Still, there were no grave warnings in the booklet, and he made sure to read the thing in great detail, not once but twice, so he had not missed anything.


    So Magnus took that as the green light even if this mystery would bug him for all eternity and beyond.


    "Are you ready, Codex?" Magnus asked before he took the first leap.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Yeah, go right ahead, I will be tracking your vitals and scanning every inch of you." Codex said as she too was clearly excited, Magnus couldn''t tell if she was fired up for scientific purposes or for him.


    Magnus started to use the abacus, counting higher and higher up, as he did that his brain started to feel like it was on fire then it would go the opposite direction as a cold set in. That vicious cycle of hot and cold went on and on, and by each second it got worse for him.


    Still, Magnus plowed through not giving up at all, as he counted on, that was until the pain became too much and he lost count of where he was. Then the technique came to a halt, and the image of the abacus he created disappeared.


    His brain felt like it was frostbitten and suffering from a third-degree burn at the same time. He knew that he should be feeling a great deal of pain right now, but his mind sort of felt better than ever, it was like it evolved.


    Still with everything piled up together; whether it be what he was suffering from right now and all the past exhaustion. Magnus felt extremely drowsy, so he laid back on his bed and told himself he will only be shutting his eyes for a second then he will look at what gain he made.


    However, that was wishful thinking and a blatant lie, as soon as he hit the hay, he was out cold.


    -------------------------------


    The next morning when Magnus woke up he felt extremely refreshed and refreshed, his mind felt like it was above and beyond. His five senses where a jumble of mess as new things were registered that he thought wasn''t possible.


    Magnus did a few stretches to get the cramp out of his muscles and tried to set himself at ease. With big deep breaths, he got himself organized and set aside these new heightened senses and mind that was running at light speed.


    This was a first for Magnus, the other times when he advanced this assault of heightened power and loss of control did not happen. That is why he turned to Codex and asked, "Codex what is going on, my five senses are off the track and my brain feels like it is on a speed rail?"


    "I noticed that," Codex replied, "I have a running theory that you passed a threshold. Remember how I said that some of your physical stats are below normal?"


    Magnus nodded his head, the only thing two stats that were not abysmal low were agility and dexterity who were safely out of the red zone and into the normal range. "Well, I think you went above normal in those two stats that is why you are feeling a sense of unbalance."


    "Okay that makes sense, but what about the Will stat it is my highest stat and it is above normal?"


    "Come on just think, that stat was already above normal so it makes no difference."


    "Well, you sure do know how to make a guy feel special," Magnus said in plain sarcasm. He could have connected that dot but he felt so unbalanced and could not think straight.


    "Alright, my final question is why are my mental and spiritual stats so high when my physical stats are so low, even the ones I am built for like the matron said?"


    "It is really simple when you think about it," Codex said, Magnus wanted to groan, why is it that she always lord over everybody about her superior intellect. It is some natural quirk of all A.I. to try and get one over there slow masters.


    "You are physically a child while you are mentally and, I guess, spiritual an adult." Magnus nodded his head, he is really off his game if he couldn''t see the obvious answer right before him.


    "Now that is not taking into consideration your really high mental and spiritual stats," Codex added. "I do not completely understand what this build towards a certain stat(s) is all about which the Matron was talking about. Furthermore, as a side note, you should have asked her for more information about what this orientation means."


    "Now look, here, Codex," Magnus said as he stopped her right there, "When someday starts speaking nonsense you leave them be. You will not get a sensible answer from them. Though that nonsense will make sense when the times comes since I guess that is how they planned it. Fucking mentor bastards!"


    "Har har har," Codex said, "do you think that you are some protagonist in a novel?"


    "Come on, Codex, we are in a fantasy world, just go with the flow and accept the tropes."


    Codex shook her head, feeling ashamed that she had anything do with him, so ignoring him, she continued on with what she was talking about. "As I said, all your mental and spiritual stats are above or nearly above normal. Now I do know if that means you are oriented to them, but we will find out when you pass above the realm of the mundane."


    "See, Codex, was that so hard now?" Magnus asked as he toyed with Codex''s strict mannerisms.


    "I was only cited the Matron," Codex answered back with a menacing growl.


    "Okay, let''s move on, could you now show me my stats, now?" He asked as stoped messing with Codex


    "Sure," Codex said as a blue screen appeared right before his eyes.


    [Scanning Complete]


    [Physical Stats Available


    Mental Stats Available


    Spiritual Stats Available]


    [Module Units Identified:


    Strength: 3.96


    Endurance: 4.31


    Agility: 5.94


    Dexterity: 5.43


    Vitality: 4.54


    Durability: 3.71


    *NEW* Intellect: 12.04(11.37)


    *NEW* Psyche: 10.14(9.67)


    Will: 12.61


    Perception: 11.0]


    "Sweet," Magnus said as he looked over all his stats, even the snail pace that his stats were advance at did not rob him of his excitement of learning about the two stats he had.


    "Now, if only I can get my hands on the last two techniques," Magnus said in a longing manner.


    "Well, as you can see, one of stat''s increased today," Codex pointed out. "Now, would you like to know what these stats stand for?"


    "Yea, go right ahead," Magnus said, the off-balance that he was suffering from made it clear what the stats stood for. However, this system was the brainchild of Codex, so it is her show to run, and he is not going to go against that.


    "Okay, first there is Intellect, which deals with cognitive ability, which makes up the ability to reason, mental capability, problem-solving, planning, abstract thinking, complex idea comprehension, and learning. Then there is Psyche, which deals with mental resilience, defense against mental assault, mundane influence, or coercion. It also includes emotional state!"


    It was just like Magnus thought; he could already see the great benefits that these two metal stats will bring and how to use them. Now, if only he could figure out and completely understand his highest stat, Will.


    "Now I have some good news," Codex stated, dangling that fruit right before him and waiting for him to reach out for it.


    Magnus didn''t have the patience to play her game and said, "Well, spill it!"


    "I found out how you are able to make advances in the mental field."

 29 Chapter 18: Perception check

    Magnus came down to breakfast to see a jammed place, all the orphans that made up the orphanage were here in the dining hall. It was him that was the last person down, no wonder he saw nobody milling about in the boys'' shared bedroom.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    He must have had a deep and long slumber for him to be up so late, he had only an hour or as they say, a celestial phase to report in at the secret hideout.


    So Magnus decided to skip out on the meal, the only time that the orphans of Bluebird orphanage are true savages is at mealtime. It would take precious long minutes to secure a meal, and it would be a struggle to eat in peace at all.


    Anyways he could have his breakfast down at the tavern; he is already planning on having a second meal there already. Also, it makes sure he did not arrive late like yesterday, that was embarrassing; he always prided himself with being on time.


    Furthermore, he did not want to give the impression that he did not appreciate the lessons and training that he was receiving from his instructors, which were far from the dot.


    However, his plans became undone once he was at the door leading out of the orphanage, there outside, waiting for him was the older boys. They stood milling about on the front lawn of the orphanage where the garden was.


    "Hey, guys," Magnus said as he waved at them in both a greeting and farewell. Then he attempted to make his way to the tavern, which concealed the secret hideout, but it looked like they had some stuff to say to him.


    "Hey, Magnus," Erhan said as he run-up to Magnus, carrying a pole. He was dressed in a grey mail shirt with a grey doublet on top, and he was also wearing grey trousers with a grey turban to final it off. It was the typical garb of the guard or as most like to call them the grey turbans.


    "I see that you made it as a guard, huh?" Magnus asked when Erhan closed the distance with the others at his heel.


    "Yep," the young new guard replied as he made a comical salute. "Private Erhan, reporting in."


    "You will be hauling shit, for many moon turns," Tamer said as he amiably slapped Erhan on the back.


    "Though he will be making ill-gotten money by the dozens," Etkin added from the side.


    Magnus smiled at the sight of the harmonious banter, he hated to cut it short, but he had places he needed to be. "So is there anything I could help you with? I have to be on my way if I do not want to be late to work. You know how the streets are right now, busy as a bee."


    "Yes, we also need to be on our way too," Andrew said, "Oh, and congratulations on finding a job. Mother Selin wouldn''t stop talking about and kept on telling the little ones to follow your example and try to find a well-paying job like yours."


    Magnus groaned silently to himself. He wondered how the Matron would react when she finds out that he is really working for thieves and not some exemplary member of the Guild.


    "We wanted to talk about the book you gave us," Tamer said as he cut right down to the meat of things.


    "Oh, that thing?" Magnus asked, as he already had a story lined up. "Well, some guilder misplaced by accident," Magnus said.


    "You mean you stole, mhhh," Etkin said, pointing out his underlying meaning.


    "I wouldn''t say stole, that is a very harsh word, Etkin. The correct term is borrowed, that is a more accommodating word," Magnus admitted.


    The reason why he went with this story is because it is more believable than the truth, which he was no capacity to share. Anyways, commoners are always going about what mysterious powers the Guilds possess, now, here is actual proof, right before their very eyes.


    He also had to say he stole it since he couldn''t say a guilder gave it to him from the good of his heart. But the sinister scheme which Magnus did not want to admit to himself was that he tied them with him with that confession.


    With this one lie, they were all tied to his chariot, and if it fell off a cliff, they would be joining him as well. This false act he admitted to was that of Adam and Eve stealing the forbidden fruit. He just told them he stole the power of the Guilds, and there was no way for them to distance themselves from him or betray him in any manner since they will be taking the fall with him.


    It was an airtight trap with no way to escape!


    "WHAT!" Erhan shouted.


    Magnus tried to pacify him, "Look, I had no idea what I stole until I tried it out, nearly died because of that. That is why I warned you to stuff yourself before you practice it."


    "Magnus, do you even know what you have done?" Mazhar asked as he rubbed at his temple.


    "All I wanted was his wealth, I swear, who knew he was carrying that around," Magnus said as he feigned a good amount of dismay and subdued.


    "Well, there is no reason to cry over spilled milk. What is done, is done. All we can do is remain silent and never mention it to anyone what we have,"


    "Yea," Tamer agreed, "Anyways, tell me you guys do not enjoy this newfound power, mhh."


    That comment seemed to have done the trick because it shut up everyone.


    Andrew was the first one to break the silence, "Guys, did we come here to interrogate Magnus or to give our thanks and show him our appreciation?"


    Magnus could tell where they were taking this. He did not need people scraping at his feet in gratitude, so he decided to nub it in the bud when it was just blossoming. "You guys do know I do not need anything in repayment, right? I only wanted to give you guys an upper hand in your dangerous line of work, so that we do not find one of you dead. I do not want to see Mother Selin grieving or your sweethearts reduced to tears."


    "That is very considerate of you, Magnus, but still, we owe a great debt of gratitude," Mazhar said.


    "Yes, and there is nothing you can do but to accept it," Erhan added.


    "Fine," Magnus said, accepting defeat, there was no point arguing with them when they were merely going to bulldoze right over. Why is it that people can not accept a simple, "alright, you are free to go?" Must they hold on tightly to you until they pay you ten times over?


    This is just too much trouble for Magnus!


    Anyways he wondered what sorts of gains they had made when they practiced his technique, if only he could see other peoples'' stats. As soon as Magnus had that thought five different screen appeared one by one, right before his eyes and it read;


    [Name: Erhan Highest Stat: Strength(7.93)]


    [Name: Andrew Highest Stat: Perception(8.12)]


    [Name: Tamer Highest Stat: Agility(7.85)]


    [Name: Mazhar Highest Stat: Intellect(8.02)]


    [Name: Etkin Highest Stat: Will(8.95)]


    Magnus almost jumped right out of his skin at the startling intrusion, but he quickly remembered he was in front of people and didn''t want to create the perception that he was an unhinged man. He calmed himself down and got his racing heart back to normal, and asked the only person who could be responsible for this, "Codex, what the hell is this?"


    "Well, I granted you your wish," Codex answered back.


    "I am not an idiot, Codex, I can clearly see what this is. I am wondering how did you do it?"


    "It looks like we are more intricately connected than I ever thought, as soon as your Perception went beyond the normal human range, I gained this ability. I like to call it Perception check!"


    "Wow," Magnus voiced, quite pleased with what he is seeing, Codex seems to get more and more useful by the day. Then quickly getting back to the serious attitude he had on, he said. "That is all well and good, but you could have given me a head up, there was no reason to give me a near heart attack."


    "Would you look at that, wasn''t this the man who was saying get into the fantasy jibe?" Codex asked, not taking Magnus earnestly serious at all. "All I am doing is falling in line and just trying out the genie act."


    "Har, har, very funny, Codex!" Magnus said, not liking it one bit when his very words were flung right back at him.


    Wanting to change the topic, Magnus asked, "Can you only show one stat of the individual?"


    "No, I can show you all of them, but the only stat that would really matter is the highest. It would give you more than an adequate picture of the individual, and you would not need nonessential stats clogged up your sight." Codex replied.


    Magnus could see the wisdom in that, and this system is frankly Codex''s turf, it would truly be wise for him to leave her to it. So with nothing more to ask and wonder, Magnus turned back to the conversation he was having with the older orphan boys.


    "Well, we do not have much in the way of personal things; all we have is just ourselves. So ask us of any favor, and we shall do all in our power to complete it." Andrew said.


    Magnus thought about it, he has to make them complete something fulfilling, or they will never bugger off. Ideas and plans swirled around in his head then the most glorious idea stuck him. His fellow older orphans might not be worth a lot in a monetary sense, but they are a treasure load of information.


    They are in key positions that would be advantageous for a thief like him and could feed him important intel. It would be perfect, a match made in heaven and it would hit two birds with one stone. Not only would they be paying him back like they wanted to, but he also doesn''t have to call in some bullshit favor.


    "Okay, I know how you guys could pay me back," Magnus said.


    ----------------------


    "Ferah, what do you guys have today?" Magnus asked the serving girl. She was a fair-skinned girl with large round amber eyes and long chestnut-colored wavy hair. Even at 12 seasons old, she was a busty thing, though not a surprise since kids are called adults at 14 seasons, all of them grow up so fast.


    "My pa cooked up an egg dish, and yo'' can have that with bread, then there is the chicken stew from yesterday,''" Ferah answered back as she stood on the ready to take his order as she held a wooden plate in her hands, prepared to take his order.


    "Okay, I will have both of them and make it two helps of each, also whatever you have for drinks," Magnus ordered.


    "We only go'' ale today, yo'' sure a little boy like yo'' should be drinking it?" Ferah teased.


    Magnus scowled, he hated being reminded of his small stature and scranny figure, it prompted him to remember he is stuck in a child''s boy, and worst of all his old life. Magnus knew that Ferah meant no harm, so there wasn''t any reason to leash out at her.


    Still being told by a kid that he is a kid, is hard to swallow, "Look here, Ferah I am only two seasons younger than you, so if I am not supposed to be drinking, you sure as hell ain''t as well."


    "Oh, did I hurt the poor little'' thief''s feeling," Ferah asked, continuing with the teasing.


    "Ahh, so you do know what we get up to, huh?" Magnus asked, grasping very tightly to what she let slip. Even after he befriended the girl, she never spoke of the shadier things that his new instructors get up. She would always clamp up or change the conversation if it got into that territory.


    Shock was clearly evident on her face, she tried to scold her features, but she had no practice at it; thus, she only appeared constipated. "I do not know what yo'' are talking about, Magnus."


    Magnus smirked, "Oh ho ho, it is too late for that, my dear, the games up, and you have lost."


    Seeing that playing ignorance would not work, Ferah tried another route, "Please, Magnus, do not tell my father that I have let slip anything?"


    "Let slip what?" Magnus asked, enjoying teasing her.


    "Don''t play daft, you know what I mean," Ferah said as she scowled at Magnus.


    "I tell you what," Magnus said as he put his feet on the table and laid back on his chair. "You let me in on what is going on here, and I totally forget about everything, notably what you let slip."


    Ferah was silent for a long minute, thinking over her options most likely, then she finally spoke up. "You know, you are a real right bastard, Magnus, right! Can''t even do a lady a favor," she said with a huff.


    "Hey, can''t blame a fellow for wanting to get in on a secret," Magnus said, shrugging of Ferah abuse.


    "Let me get your order first, then I will tell you''," Ferah said as she walked off into the kitchen.


    Magnus waited for a good long while, for Ferah to come back with his order and the tale. For a moment there he thought that she had run off, but that would be silly, this is where she lives, they would eventually cross paths, and she must know that.


    All of Magnsu''s concern drifted way once he saw her walking back into the hall carrying his order. She set down the food and drink right before him with more force than necessary, and sat her self directly across from him.


    "So, what do yo'' want to know, little thief?" Ferah asked as she used her rag to wipe around the table.


    "Well, how is your father and my mentors connected," Magnus asked as he dug into his stew first.


    "That leader block did my pa a favor. My brother¡­"


    "You have a brother?" Magnus asked as he interpreted Ferah mid-sentence.


    "Yes, I do, he is a real loser, always drinking, whoring, and smoking," Ferah said, anger at the mention of her brother.


    "Anyways that favor your friend did was about him, he owed a gang some money and couldn''t pay them, then he had the gall to bring his troubles here. They said the tavern would make do, but there was no way my pa would give the place up, been in the family for generations."


    Magnus listened as she kept on talking, though it looked like she was so engrossed with the story that she got off-trail. Nevertheless, Magnus did not interrupt her and let her carry on since it would be after all the gentlemen thing to do.


    "Anyways, your mentors came by, and they said they would take care of the problem so long as they let us use the secret hideout. I don''t know how they knew about the place, but it has not been in use for a long time. The last person to use it was our many times over great-grandpa, who used it as a smuggling ring."


    "So, what happened next?" Magnus asked as he too was now engrossed in the tale.


    Ferah shrugged her shoulders, "I do not know, but they were back the next day and said they took care of the problem. My pa didn''t believe them at first, but they swore by the Great Sage, and we have never been bothered by the Thunder Leopards ever again."


    Magnus wondered what they did to take care of that gang, how damn good are they to take care of a whole gang, a ruler of a district all by their lonesome.


    "Anyways by pa kept his end of the bargain and your friends pay him handsomely for the use of the secret hideout. Yet the greatest thing to came out of this whole mess was that he finally kicked out that deadbeat," Ferah said, not curious as Magnus was but only gleeful that her useless brother got kicked out.


    "Alright, I got to go help out in the kitchen, remember, you better keep your end of thief boy or else."


    Magnus raised his hands in mock surrender and said, "What are you even talking about, my fair lady? I think I have been struck stupid by your beauty and can''t seem to remember anything."


    Ferah ruffled Magnus''s hair as she got up while replying, "I am sorry, but I am not interested in little kids."


    Magnus had the grace to look ill at Ferah remark, then asked. "And do you think I would be interested in little brats like you? I will have you know I am twice your age."


    "Whatever you say, little thief," with that remark, she walked out.

 30 Chapter 19: Monsters in Human Skins

    Happy New Year!


    Well, here is your rewards, for reaching the 100 power stone mark!


    Though let''s not stop there and try to reach for greater heights.


    Anyways give a review or just put this novel into your library, it would mean the world for me. Though, if you wouldn''t do it for poor little me, then do it in the spirit of the New Year!


    --------------------


    Magnus made his way into the secret hideout, where everyone was waiting for him. Now he looked at the place in a different light, who would have guessed that this place used to be a smuggling ring. However, once he carefully looked at the place, it was apparent it could have been only one thing, a smuggling point.


    Nevertheless, Magnus made it to his lessons on time and quickly got into it, just like yesterday, he started off with his training exercises with Wang Shui. There were none of those grandiose and valuable lessons, nor was there any need for explanations about what they would be covering, immediately they jumped right into things.


    Everything was the same as yesterday though Magnus could have sworn that Shui had slightly up the intensity of the training. Not only was he supposed to bend and twist into more bizarre shapes, but he also had to lift more, run faster, and further, balance himself on more dangerously unstable surfaces.


    Everything was the same as yesterday for the upper half of the training, only more difficult, but during the vigor training, when he had to cross the deadly course, some change happened.


    As he was ducking under a rotating dummy, he hadn''t noticed a sandbag pendulating towards him from behind. So he ducked then wanted to weave to the left from a swinging board, but the sandbag came at him and hit him fully on the upper part of the back, completely knocking the air out of him and sending him a meter up into the air.


    He laid there dazed and disoriented for a long while, trying to comprehend what happened, the only saving grace was that he did not land in the way of anything.


    In a matter of only minutes, Shui quickly came to his rescue. He crossed the course like it was nothing as he ducked and weaved, did flips and mind-boggling bends, and jumped high into the air like a soaring bird. Magnus watched all of this from his resting spot with mouth hanging open, and his breath held in open suspense.


    He wondered when he would ever reach that kind of level of pure awesomeness, where he would be an absolute badass with some cool ninja moves like that. However, what Magnus cared for above all else was if he could do a Perception check, and when he thought it, Codex responded like a genie.


    [Name: Wang Shui Highest Stat: Perception(19.56)]


    Before Magnus could try to wrap his head around that high and lofty stat, Shui made it to Magnus''s side and asked, "Are you alright?" As he explained Magnus up and down, looking for any bumps and bruises.


    "Yea, I think I will be fine," Magnus said as he tried to get up from the floor.


    "Woah, slow down, let me carry you back," Shui said as he rested a palm on Magnus''s shoulder to steady him. "You do not look like you are in any shape to make it back."


    Then with a single word more, Shui easy haul up Magnus like he was a small sack and traveled out of the course. Even with a second occupant, Shui easy crossed the course without breaking a sweat.


    Once they were safely out and back on land, Shui sat Magnus down on a chair and said to him, "Wait here, I am going to get my bag." Then without waiting for a reply, Shui was gone and out the door.


    As Magnus waited for Shui to come back, he tried to inspect his wound and see the damage done, it was difficult to get to since it was on his back, but Magnus was finally able to get a hand to it.


    Immediately when he touched it, he took a deep intake of sharp breath as a tingle of pain coursed through his body. Nevertheless, even with the pain burdening him, Magnus felt along his back; nothing felt out of the sort or shattered, but Magnus was no doctor, and if he wanted a clear diagnose, he would need to ask an expert.


    "Codex, scan my body, and see what sort of damage was done!"


    "Scan Complete, you only have a minor bruise on your upper right back. It can heal on its own in a couple of days just make sure to keep pressure off of it."


    "That is good news," Magnus said, "because I wouldn''t know who to go to to get it fixed if it was broken or worse yet, shattered. I don''t even think medical science has reached that level."


    Codex snorted at Magnus''s remark, "These people are not cavemen, they know how to set a bone. And I should remind you, stop underestimating these folk, it will get you killed one of these days."


    "Hey, you can''t blame me for having a lower opinion of a civilization thousands upon thousands of years old but still shoveling in their shit. This world is stagnate, we are four thousand seven hundred and fifty years into this time period, but there are no technological advances, and there has been none in the dozens of time periods before, all the way leading up to the founders'' age.


    So please excuse me for having the opinion that Earth is higher and mightier than this world." Even though Magnus has to live in this world, it doesn''t mean he has to like it one bit, his soul always goes out to Earth, and that is truly his home, deep in his heart.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Hey, you can''t blame this world for not advancing much. It had magic ever since the start, so there was no reason to explore other fields when you have great power at their fingertips."


    Before the two of them could get right into their argument or more likely break down into a shouting match, Shui walked back into the training room carrying a black leather boiled bag.


    He bent down to over to Magnus''s level and opened his bag; it was basically a medical bag with all sorts of medicine, concoction, and equipment. "Alright, let me see where you got hit," Shui said.


    Magnus showed him where he got bruised, and Shui looked it over, carefully touched it, causing Magnus once more to take in a sharp breath. "How is it," Shui asked, "does it hurt, is it painful, or does it sting?"


    "It stings and mostly just burns," Magnus replied.


    "Well, it looks like its only a bruise," Shui said, coming to the same conclusion that Codex made. Magnus was astonished. With one look and a single question, he came to the right conclusion. The man really does look like he knows his stuff.


    Shui took out a wrapped up piece of cloth. He opened it, and inside of it was a smelly wab of black-green mushy dirt and grass.


    "What is that," Magnus asked as he held his breath, trying not to breathe in the scent of the thing.


    "This is a healing ointment," Shui simply replied.


    "Do you have something else besides that," Magnus asked, not wanting to put that mush anywhere near his skin.


    "Stop being a baby and let me put it on," Shui said as he used his three fingers to gather a good chunk of the ointment.


    "Fine," Magnus said as he turned his back to the man letting him get at the bruise and trusting him not to kill him with his so-called medicine.


    Shui rubbed the ointment on to his bruise, and Magnus clumped down as pain coursed through him at the touch of the bruise. "All done," Shui said once he finished putting the ointment all over his bruise.


    Magnus turned to face the man and asked, "Do you have anything to cover it, or else my tunic will wipe the whole thing away?"


    "No," Shui replied, confusing Magnus, "The bruise will heal in a few moments, so stay still like that."


    "Ahh, what do you mean?" Magnus asked, however, Shui did not need to answer since he got the answer he was looking for. The area with the ointment started to turn cold and numb, Magnus started to get worried, but the pulsing pain started to disappear like a fresh breeze.


    Shui voice roused Magus up from his dumbfounded state as he said, "Alright, it looks like it did its work, here let me wipe it off."


    "What the hell just happened?" Magus asked, not heeding Shui''s instruction as he was more focused on the healing ointment than his now newly healed injury.


    "The healing ointment did its job," Shui answered, "that is what it does, heals cuts and bruises that would take days and weeks to heal in a matter of a few minutes."


    "So, it magical?" Magus asked, as that would really be the only explanation for how the ointment miraculously did what it just did.


    "Yes, though it the plants and herbs that are magical in nature, anybody could really make it."


    "Could you teach me how," Magnus asked, medicine that can cause injuries that take days and weeks to heal in a matter of a few minutes is nothing short of a miracle drug. Crazy ideas and plans formed in his head, and he wondered how much it would sell for.


    "Finish up your training exercises, and we will see," Shiu replied.


    "Come on," Magnus said, "I am inj-..."


    "You''re what now?" Shui asked as he raised his eyebrows, goading Magnus to finish what he was about to say.


    Magnus had nothing to say for himself as he got himself in a pretty awkward situation since he was stretching his shoulder and gave it a spin.


    So without a word, he got back on to the course and couldn''t help it when he cursed the damn miraculously healing ointment.


    ----------------------------------


    After his training with Shui was over, his following lesson was with Bulut, who gave weapon training. First, though he had his lunch with was much more diverse and nutritious than the simple porridge, stew, and soup that he always eats at the orphanage, and during that time, he made sure to practice his meditation technique.


    Like yesterday, they went over the basic twelve stances. Magnus felt like he was getting the hang of things, but Bulut was still calling his stances scantily better than an old man''s posture.


    As promised, they got into the theoretical part of the class after finishing up the practical portion. Today they were covering short swords! Bulut brought with him many different live weapons and laid it across on to a table for Magnus to see.


    "Once we take off the training wheels and I deem it that you would not stab yourself with your own weapon, the first weapon you will be learning to wield is the short sword. So make sure you pay attention, I will be quizzing you," Bulut started off with.


    "To start off with a short sword has the advantage of being relatively light-weight and easy to wield. Another significant advantage of short swords is that it''s better to use when fighting in confined spaces, like, for example, the streets or indoors.


    The greatest disadvantage of the short sword is its reach. Yes, there are weapons with shorter reaches and use your reach when you have it. However, keep in mind, you will always be in danger when facing somebody that has a weapon with a longer reach, so try to get within range as quickly as you can.


    Now, there are many different types of short swords used all across Pandora. Some of them are put to more everyday use, while others were used as primary or secondary weapons on the battlefield.


    For example, we have here in our weapon room, a Falchion," Bulut said as he held out a short sword that looked like an ancient machete. "This weapon is good for cleaving chops and a devastating slash. Another short sword that we have here is a Cutlass, a good weapon to have at sea." Bulut put away the Falchion then took out a slightly curved blade with a hilt guard.


    "Then there is the Wakizashi, a good weapon to have at the side and great at slashing," once more Bulut took out another weapon, which was basically a short version of a katana.


    "But for propriety''s sake, you will not be using anything fancy or unusual. You will simply use the most basic and conventional short sword ever. That would make it so that you are extremely effective in any intended role. You will also be the finest in close-quarters weapons and you will hit that sweet spot for general utility. There might be better short swords out there that do specific things better, but your strength will be that you do not over specialize in one thing."


    "So better go with mediocrity," Magnus summed up.


    "Yes," Bulut answered, "I do not want you to get bogged down with too many complications and complexities are always the death penalty on the battlefield."


    Magnus wondered about Bulut''s past, the man acts so rigidly and stiff, it reminded him of a soldier. Who knows, maybe the man was a soldier in his past, but Magnus''s guess was as good as anyone''s.


    "Now, if you do well in your lesson, this sword is yours," Bulut said, as he took out a dark grey blade with a black leather pommel. It was the sort of blade that Bulut was talking about he would be leaning to use. It was simple and straight without any complexities.


    Magnus reached out for it, but Bulut smacked his hand away, "As I said, you will get this only when you do well in your lesson, and I think you are ready to carry it around without maiming yourself."


    The orphan rubbed at his hand as he tried the pitiful route, with puppy eyes and watery gazes, being a kid once more was not all bad, he could always pull the heart-rending act. However, Bulut was as hard and unmovable as stone, Magnus asked himself if the man had a heart at all.


    "Moving on, the short sword has the balance point¡­"


    Magnus really wanted to reach out for the sword and defy Bulut''s order, but those numbers looked real monstrous.


    [Name: Bulut Highest Stat: Strength(19.21)]


    --------------------------------------------


    Once his weapon lessons were over, Magnus made it over to where Taylan would be to commence his thieving lessons. Magnus found him at his usual place tinkering with his musical instrument. He never saw the man play the damn thing ever since he came here.


    Magnus wondered if he was only an enthusiast or if he was any good with the thing, however, what caught his attention was what he was wearing. The thief had on a grimy, worn-out pair of tunic and trousers with dirt soot face and unkempt hair.


    "What happened to you?" Magnus asked, the man had never dressed richly or as fine as a guilder, but he kept himself clean and dressed in more than modest clothes. Right now he looked nothing more than a beggar dragged out of the street.


    "I am dressed for the occasion," Taylan replied as he grabbed his instrument. "Let''s be on our way, now."


    Magnus followed after him as they made their way out of the secret hideout and into a back alleyway he never knew that the tavern had. He was still confused with what Taylan meant and asked, "What do you mean you''re dressed for the occasion?"


    "I am a street performer, and you will be the one thing you have down perfectly a little street rat."


    Magnus was very peevish of that subject, he has to do what he has to do to get by, but it isn''t like he wants it thrown right back at his face. That is why Magnus remarked, "Well, you look like a beggar than a street performer."


    Taylan didn''t seem to take offense to that as he just shrugged his shoulders and responded with, "I guess beggars and street performers are one in the same!"


    At that reply, Magnus had nothing more to say, it really is hard to stay mad at a smiling man who takes your insults and slights with courteous dismiss.


    As they walked the streets, Taylan spoke up while keeping his eyes on the road ahead, "Today we will be starting off with the most basic and useful skill of a thief, pickpocketing, or as they like to call it on the streets, teasing. Which aptly named because that is what pickpocketing is basically is, you are teasing!"


    Magnus had the feeling he knew where this was going, he had to stop the crazy idea right here before it got out of control. "Do you plan on letting me loose without any training?"


    Taylan shrugged his shoulders with little care, "As I said before, you got the potential, all you need is the skill set and to gain that it takes a lot of practice. That is what we are here for on the streets, to get your feet wet."


    "What if I get caught, the guard will haul me off and chop off my hand," Magnus said.


    "Well if your hands are not deft enough, improvise, act out a diversion, do whatever it takes, but I want you stealing purses. I will be watching while I perform, and by the end of the day, I better see three of them, filled with iron."


    The only enjoyment Magnus got was that he had a look at Taylan''s stats!


    [Name: Taylan Highest Stat: Agility(18.97)]

 31 Chapter 20: Error Code

    Would you look at that its 2020!


    Thus since it is a new year, changes has to come with it, am I right or am I right?


    Alright, moving on to the important bit, I was thinking about doing some updates around here for you all. Change some things up here and there, plus try to make this place more lively!


    So let''s get implementing with it!


    First off, I got offered a contract by web novel. So do I hear an AYE or NAY


    Next, there is the topic of the release rate. I heard some of you want a faster update.


    I am going for increasing the chapter count to three! Thus if we can work it, I will change the release dates to Mon. Wed. Fri. I think with a greater chapter count that should give everyone an incentive to tune more often. So let me hear your thought on that down in the comments.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Then there is the discord, do you guys like it or not? I am not seeing anybody down there, so should I stop with it or change it up? If you want some changes, or for me to stop it-- comment below and I will implement it.


    Do you guys want anything else? I am up for giving more, so like before comment below and I will try to implement it.


    Anyways I guess that is all I have to say. If I forget to mention anything, or if you have something to say; like hey Abdirah your Cover photo or your Profile photo sucks. Well then side me a link in the comment and I will implement it.


    You have a problem with my ******* page and what I set up, the goals I got, or maybe it''s my color schemes and you think it''s stupid. Well, you tell me and I will implement it


    If you got anything, and I mean anything, from the smallest to the largest, come on throw it at me, I will not take offense. Though p.s., I will argue you over it. Then, I know this is running gag now, but comment below and I will implement it!


    So listen up, when we get down to it, this is for your own good, hence SPEAK UP, say what you got to say, and I will implement it!


    Other than that, have a good day, life, and whatever else you want to have for good! I''m sure I want some good sleep.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Magnus made his way back to the hideout bedraggled and slightly bruised, at his side were three purses filled with iron shims, just like Taylan requested.


    "Well done, well done! I must say that was a good outing, for a first time." Taylan said as he opened the back door entrance for Magnus.


    "Do you want the purses?" Magnus asked, ignoring Taylan''s pomp while he wobbled inside. That smack must have rattled his skull around if he was still feeling the after-effects.


    "Nope, it is yours to keep and do what you want," Taylan said, playing out an empty magnanimous gesture. "Anyways, do you want to tell me what you learned today?"


    "Never go for a grey turban''s purse even if he is drunk on his feet and oblivious to the world," Magnus replied. That run-in was a close thing, after two easy pickpocketings, he got a bit arrogant and went after some folks he shouldn''t have.


    "Yes, that is a wonderful lesson, which you should stick to from now on if you do not want to lose your hand surely. But what else did you learn? What was the mistake you made that got you caught?"


    "Ahh¡­ I think it was because I reached out for him thrice?" Magnus revealed. He knew he should have left the guard alone, but the allure of stealing from an authority figure could not be denied.


    Just seeing the man drunk in broad daylight on ill-gotten money, got his blood boiling. He hated the injustice that goes on this world, he wished he could do something, anything about it, but he was powerless against it. So stealing from him was just his way of evening the scales.


    "Yes!" Taylan said, more excited then Magnus has ever seen, and that was saying much. The man must enjoy the subject of steal, huh.


    "You went against a cardinal rule, do not tease more once, ever! Also, why on Pandora''s mercy were you holding on to your prey like some child at his mother''s tits?"


    "I wasn''t doing that!" Magnus shouted, offended at the apparent insult.


    "Really now," Taylan simply asked, peering down at Magnus.


    "All right fine, my teasing needs some work," Magnus admitted, even he knew that deep down inside. His first two targets were a distracted young man, who was quite taken in by the sight of some street harlot. The other one was a man looking over some wares at a street vendor.


    "Keep in mind, you teasing should not last more than a few seconds, and when you steal from somebody, even those with the emptiest of heads, leave the scene. You should never be found on the sight of your crime scene."


    "But, but," Magnus splattered, "Aren''t I am supposed to keep in sight of you? If you weren''t nearby and rescued me, I would have been hauled off to the dungeons!"


    "You do not need to worry about that," Taylan stated. "Let me worry about how I will keep watch. All you need to worry about is improving your skills."


    "Fine," Magnus said, giving in. "If I ever get my hands chopped off, it''s on you. Not me!"


    "Well, then make sure that does not weigh us down but not getting caught, again."


    --------------------------------------------


    Magnus made his way to his final lesson of the day. Before Taylan sent him on his way, he brought him over to Shui to get his head checked out. Shui was not happy at all when he got it out of Taylan how he got injured. Though Magnus found it funny how the man contradicted himself as he got injured in his class as well.


    He already knew what he suffered from a slight concussion, but he played along so as not to raise any suspicions. He really couldn''t say that he had a machine in his head, that wouldn''t fly around here.


    Shui diagnosed him with the same medical condition that Codex did and told him to lie back for a while and rest. Getting hit by a gloved iron hand was not something he wants to repeat anytime soon.


    Now here he was setting up a game of square with Soykan.


    "Alright, let''s get started!" Soykan said as he brought out drinks and snacks.


    Magnus raised his eyebrows, shocked with the layback attitude Soykan had with his lessons. But still, if they were going to take it easy, who was he to deny himself such luxury. So Magnus sat himself down, then grabbed a handful of grapes and poured himself a drink.


    "Should I go first?" Magnus asked out of politeness, he already knew as a beginner he would be getting the first move.


    "Go right ahead," Soykan said with a wave as he threw a grape into his mouth while also pouring himself a drink.


    Then Magnus made his move.


    And the game only lasted a few minutes.


    Since this was Magnus''s first game, he was trying to get the hang of the game and pry into the intricate details of it.


    Now unlike chess, the hard-hitting pieces were hard to get out immediately. So he had to make do with his footman. Which kind of reminisced to real-life battle. In the field, the generals and lieutenants rarely come up to battle, and if they do, it is during pivotal moments.


    So the game started out slow, Magnus and Soykan traded one footman after the other. Then midway into the game, the field opened up.


    Now was it, the game had reached its climax.


    Though an issue popped up, he was proficient enough to wield his precious pieces skillfully. So, in a matter of minutes, he lost, and the king is dead was called.


    Without a word, Soykan set the game again and let him go first.


    This time he closely watched what Soykan did and tried to find meaning in it. Though the issue was, he couldn''t make heads or tales what Soykan was really up to since he did not have the knowledge or the grasp of the game. Hence he couldn''t keep track or understand much of what was going on.


    Thus he tried a different tactic after he lost another game in a matter of a few minutes. This time he would focus solely on himself. He could concentrate on what he was doing, then see what he does wrong and right, and experiment.


    The key being here experiment; it does not matter if he makes mistakes. It only matters when he makes mistakes out there, in the real world-- where it could have deadly consequences, which is life-threatening to him, especially since he is an orphan with nothing to fall back on and nobody to support him back up.


    Therefore he thought and thought and thought. Each move he made, he looked at what he should have done and what he shouldn''t have done.


    And he felt like he was making real progress!


    He didn''t beat himself over it when he made a dumb mistake, nor did he become arrogant when he made a smart move. All that mattered to him was that he learned from both good and bad.


    What was a big help to him was Codex, she wasn''t the same Super A.I. she was back home, on Earth--with massive data processing capabilities. Magnus also knew she would never be, but she was still awesome and useful.


    She took a real hit when she came to this world with him, however, which way it happened. Now she was no better than a retro Nintendo in comparison, yet she had more surprises in store than you would ever imagine.


    While out pickpocketing, he had her do a Perception check on him, and it turned out just as he expected.


    [Name: Magnus Clade Highest Stat: Will(11.61)]


    For the fun of it, he also asked her to do the same for herself, if it were possible. He didn''t expect much out of it, but ow boy was he in for a surprise.


    [Name: Codex Highest Stat: Intellect(ERROR)]


    Immediately he asked what the hell that meant while he also nearly fell out of the roof in shock and bewilderment during the moment he was surveying out a prey.


    Codex had no clue what it meant just like him. There really is a trend going on here, with him and her not having a goddamn clue about much or anything for that matter.


    Still, that could only mean one thing; her one stat-- which she pointed out, in a suppressed voice which he found unusual, was the only one she had-- went beyond the measuring schematic they developed so far. Was this what the Matron meant when she was talking about ''above the realm of the mundane?''


    Nevertheless, that was the only clue they had, which answer absolutely nothing. But it did show Codex had much in store and was now layered in mysterious.


    At any rate, Magnus did not find it fair at all. How could she be intricately connected him while being so far above and beyond him? Despite it all, Magnus did not let jealousy get to him. Jealousy is the one thing that divides all and ruins all it touches.


    Also, if you look at things from another perspective, he has more potential than her, with more stats to work with-- leading to more areas to branch out in and grow.


    Anyways it is thanks to her mysteriously high stat that they could do this.


    "Oww, that was an inaccurate move," Codex said, giving his move a yellow rating. "You could have done this or that."


    Even with insufficient data, Codex was able to give useful pointers, which Magnus was able to learn from it and boost his game in unseen ways.


    Though even now that was all Codex did, give him pointers to learn from, neither he or she wanted him to become a puppet on a string, needing to be told where to shit and when to eat.


    Even if it were a quick short cut, it would go a long way for him to learn on his very own. Also, these lessons gave the added benefit of increasing his Intellect stat, which he found was impossible to train like the two spiritual stats and the other mental stat.


    "Would you look at that," Soykan said, taking Magnus out of the zoned in state he was in. "The time is already up."


    Magnus got up from his hunched back shape and looked around, which he immediately found was foolish, since there was no clock to go off the time. He stored that for later in his mind, this world really needs a clock, using the suns and moon to go off the time is so inaccurate and obnoxious.


    Regardless of his befuddlement state, he never knew time could pass so fast as today. It really only felt like a few minutes past for him. But now that he was out and about, he noticed his pangs of hunger and thirst.


    So he reached out for his poured drink, which he must have poured hours ago and drained it in a single gulp. After that, he sated his slight hunger by eating away at the remaining snacks that Soykan left.


    "Do you want to stay for dinner?" Soykan asked as he watched Magnus literally inhale the last morsel of the snacks.


    Magnus shook his head, "No, I got to be back home. If I am out too long, they would worry and start asking questions."


    Soykan rubbed at his clean-shaven chin as he nodded along, "You do know that you will be needed to put more hours into your¡­ work."


    "I know, I know," Magnus said, now that Soykan brought up the subject, there really wouldn''t be any moment better. "I only need to go back home for two phases of the celestial bodies, to set things straight and get by business in order."


    Soykan kept rubbed at his clean-shaven chin, if he wanted to be all-wise and sagely, why not grow the damn thing. "Between the waking hour and the sleeping hour, right?"


    Magnus nodded his head, "Well, I guess we can give you that," Soykan said.


    Then the silence encompassed them as they just sat there doing nothing.


    Magnus did not know what came over him, but he just felt like this was the moment to go out on a limp and try to have his questions answered. "Soykan, I do not want to presume, but could you answer me a question?"


    Soykan chuckled, "You have already presumed, kid, so why not go on?"


    "Well, if you say so," Magnus said, taking that as a good sign. "I wanted to ask, why did you bring me on board. I know I do not have much to offer, but you guys went beyond and above for me. So why?"


    "Ahh, the dreaded question. Must have given you many sleepless nights, aye?" Soykan said. "Well, if you want the honest truth and only the honest truth, you reminded me of someone."


    "So," Magnus carried on with, not sure how he should feel like right now that the truth was out there. "It was for sentimental reasons than practical?"


    "Yes," Soykan said, "and no," he finished with. "You are a very smart kid, and this training session provides it. You have made more progress than what I have made in months at the game. You are already thinking ahead of people twice or thrice your age!"


    "But still, I am accepted because of sentimental reasons." Magnus finished for him.


    "Yes, even if you were the son of a Guild Master, I would not have accepted you."


    Magnus wondered who he must remind Soykan of to do him such a grand favor, so he asked. "Are you going to share who I remind you of?"


    Immediately Soykan face turned shadow lit and maniacal. The once cheerful man that was seated before him transformed into something else, something more dangerous and deadly. For a moment there, he sensed the same power that he felt coming off of the Matron in boiling waves.


    Magnus shivered in fear and awe like a prey in front of a predator, and he coiled back into his chair as if trying to become part of it.


    As soon as the emotions boiled up to the surface, it was quickly pulled back and retained.


    After a few minutes of long silence, only then did Magnus dared to look up at Soykan, the upper section of his face was in his left hand. Magnus had no clue what he was experiencing, but he sort of knew it wasn''t anything pleasant.


    Then as if he was sensing that Magnus staring at him, he looked up from position and stared up at Magnus. Magnus stared right back. It looked like Soykan was back under control of himself, but there was still something in his eyes, like some beast banging on the deep, dark roiling pool hiding it away.


    With a weak smile on his face, Soykan spoke up, "I am sorry for losing control for a second there."


    "It is alright," Magnus said, waving it away, "My question was sort of tactless."


    "Still, that does not excuse me for making you uncomfortable," Soykan said. "You didn''t know any better, and I am it worse by going off the rails."


    Magnus wanted to roll his eyes and scuff at that remark, that is the underestimate of the year. His minor outbreak did a lot more than making him uncomfortable. Lesser men would have been pissing themselves and crying out for their mothers!


    Even so, Magnus knew he was in the wrong. He asked a personal question that seems to hurt Soykan to his very core. He wondered who he reminded him of, and even though Magnus loved to solve a great mystery and get to the root of things. There came times when you had to just leave a people''s secrets be.


    As a matter of fact, he has his own secrets too. Furthermore, he would prefer to keep hidden and he wouldn''t want anybody to pry in without his explicit permission.


    Nevertheless, it is his duty to set things right and accept the blame, "Look Soykan even though it was mostly because of sentimental reasons that you let me join, I still owe you a great deal! You did me a great favor letting me on, I do not know if you know this, but your help was indispensable and came at an excellent time."


    Magnus thought back to all the stealing he had to do on the streets, and even when he put himself and every other kid within his care in danger, it still wasn''t enough. He remembered how he felt when the Matron told him the situation of the orphanage and how his effort would really amount to nothing.


    Being offered this job by these folk was a huge saving grace even if it was lawbreaking work.


    "Although it is a massive hit to my ego to learn that I wasn''t accepted because of my good charms, silver tongue, quick wit, and most importantly of all just being me," Magnus said as he pointed at himself.


    That got out an amused chuckle out of Soykan just as Magnus planned, which in turn cleared up the air and good the atmosphere back to its upbeat nature.


    "Nevertheless, you have my thanks and this mystery person as well," Magnus said, stepping lightly around this offsetting topic. "If I ever meet them, I shall give my thanks in person."


    Instead of getting the response he expected, things took a swing for the so-so. Soykan face darkened, and an icy coldness took over. He did not lose control of himself like last time.


    This was a more genteel response, and it made it all the worse. There is a difference between a man who lets his emotions take over, and one who lets it temper him.


    Soykan was clearly the former, and he responded in a deep tone voice, "They''re dead!"

 32 Chapter 21: Arretic

    "I am such a fool, and I guess I am also pretty dense as a brick," Magnus said out loud, as he walked the streets, keeping a wary eye out for any trouble even as he got on to opening a conversation up with Codex.


    "Yeah," Codex said in a dull monotone voice, saying the exact opposite of what he expected her to say. Right now, she would have been there for him, acting as moral support and lifting his spirits up. Not agreeing with him in the slightest, she never does that, whether it is for good reason or awfully bad.


    "What is going on with you, Codex?" Magnus asked in a faintly perturbed voice. If her flat, expressionless response isn''t any indicator that something is wrong, then her upbeat attitude sure as hell ain''t.


    "Nothing," Codex said with a deep, long sigh.


    Magnus snorted, "If I had an iron shim for every time somebody says they are fine, and they are just simply lying right through their teeth, I would be richer than all the Guild Masters combined."


    "Just leave me be, Magnus," Codex said, acting like a teenage girl. "I want to be left alone."


    "Not happening," Magnus said, for once being the adult in their conversations. "So spill the beans or else¡­"


    "Or else, what?" Codex said, challenging him.


    "Or else," Magnus said quickly, trying to think of a suitable response to make her talk. "Ah¡­ Yes! I will make a scene!"


    "You will what?" Codex asked, confound, and apprehensive.


    "You hear me. I will make a spectacle of myself!" Magnus said, feeling quite proud of his quick thinking and his acting abilities as well. Even though he just boastfully announced he would go ahead and behave in a ridiculous fashion in public, there was no way he wanted to jump right into it.


    "I do not believe you," Codex said, more to herself, really than Magnus.


    "Really now," Magnus said, feigning surprise. "Don''t you know me better than that, Codex? Sometimes even I scare myself with the bat shit crazy stuff that I do!"


    "Well then," Codex said, trying to steel herself but spectacularly failing. "Let''s see you try!"


    "Come on, Codex," Magnus said, playing up his confidence. "We both knew only you, alone, would be feeling the pain and sting. You are the one how cares about all these proper and pleasant stuff. I, on the other hand, couldn''t give a rat''s ass."


    "Do you think I care as well," Codex said with a quiver in her voice. "I Don''t! Go ahead and do whatever you want. I won''t stop you or try to talk you out of it."


    "Come on now, Codex, " Magnus said in a bored tone. "You are acting like a little girl and giving me, sas."


    "How Dare You," Codex shouted, indignant.


    Magnus saw that this line of quarreling was getting him nowhere, so he tried a different tactic, emotional sentiment.


    "Codex, please make this easy for both of us, and just tell me what''s wrong. All I want to do is to set things right and give you a helping hand, if needs be, like you did for me, so many times. Except I can not do that if I do not know what is wrong, and I am left in the dark."


    This method seemed to have some effect as Codex ceased all activities and completely silenced herself. "Codex," Magnus said prodding at her so as to get any if at not just one response at all.


    "You wouldn''t understand," Codex replied, breaking her long silence.


    "Try me," Magnus insisted.


    "It''s stupid, and all, plus I know that. But the results of my perception check plague me."


    "Why?" Magnus asked, utterly confused why her if not mysterious, but nevertheless amazing intellect trouble her. He would have taken it as marvelous and happy news, not a troubling one.


    It seems like Magnus''s innocent question set him back all the way to base one. "See, I told you, you won''t understand! So let''s forget it all," Codex said, shutting herself off once again.


    But Magnus did not give up, "NO! You are going to tell me what is going on and you will be clear about it. Or I am going for it out of you."


    "You know, you are insufferable at times," Codex pronounced, and for a moment there, she was back to her old self.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Well, I strive to please," Magnus stated with a bold assertion.


    "Fine," Codex mouthed, giving in to Magnus''s insistent demand. "You will think me silly, I know."


    "I won''t Codex," Magnus declared, "this is my being totally serious and earnest, today."


    "The thing that bothers me is my stats. Remember how I told you this morning about how you make advances in your mental stats?"


    "Yes," Magnus replied, thinking back to the discovery she made. Unlike the breathing technique, which uses food, which is basically energy to transform it, then use it boosts your body the mental exercise technique is the opposite.


    It uses something that is already there, and there is none of the enhancing that goes on since the mental exercise technique only unlocks part of your brain that fell into disuse.


    Yes, your brain! Once Codex made the discovery thanks to her picking it up on her scans of his body, it made perfect sense. The human has only 10% of their brain unlocked, the mental exercise technique goes against nature, which all these techniques do in a sense, and opens up the parts that have been long unutilized.


    Now, Magnus has 10.07% of his brain unsealed!


    Magnus quickly turned away from his remembrance and got back to focusing on Codex, who was still at it, "I have one, ONLY JUST THE ONE! Do you understand what that means?"


    Magnus remained silent; he didn''t want to ruin things or offset Codex, so he let her have free rein and continue on with her rant.


    "I am one merely stat, just one dimension. I guess that is all I will ever be, not human," Codex said in a whisper.


    Realization struck him like a truck, how couldn''t he have perceived it or foreseen it, he finally understood where she was coming from. "Codex, what makes you think you are not human?" Magnus asked in a tender voice.


    "My stat," Codex replied as if that was answer enough.


    "So what about your stat," Magnus confronted her.


    "I-it¡­ it," Codex said with a stammer, not having a good enough reply.


    "What!? Does it stand for something?" Magnus asked, or more like demanded a response. There comes a time in life where whispering comforting words would not do. You got to hit somebody with cold hard facts to get them out of a slump. You gotta get them moving, thinking, acting not soothing them, and their ego.


    "YES!" Codex shouted in an addled state.


    "Come on, Codex. I thought you were smarter than that. Don''t you love waving your superiority around like a flag over everyone? You can do better than this, do you truly believe that you are one dimension, that you are subpar, that you are NOT human?!"


    "But, but, but¡­" Codex whined, overloaded with too much all at once.


    "Codex, listen," Magnus said, drawing her in. "I do not know why you are thinking so little of yourself, but you are perfect the way you are."


    "That is not true," Codex uttered with waning conviction. "I.. I know that you joke about how useless I am, and you mean nothing with it, but still the point stands. I know I have been hopeless and a lost cause, I have been ever since we came to this world. Now heap on that my perception check results which proves it."


    "Oh, Codex," Magnus mouthed, feeling guilty and ashamed that his jap unknowingly cut so deep. Still, though, he could feel condemned later, now he needs to keep up his barrages until he turns her around to his viewpoint.


    "Codex, ignore what the norm is and especially ignore what I have to say. If there was ever somebody hopeless, it would be ME! Now answer me this, do you Codex, who the best A.I. there ever was, feel insecure, feel lesser than flesh bags, feel like you amount to nothing?"


    "I.. well.." Codex stammered, not having a proper answer.


    "Come on Codex, this is not you. This is not the high and lofty A.I. I knew." Magnus professed.


    "No," Codex shouted, finally delivering the answer Magnus was looking for.


    "So, what is there to feel troubled about?" Magnus implored with finesse.


    "Nothing, I guess," Codex mumbled.


    "Codex," Magnus said with finality. "You have gone above and beyond for me many times. Done the work of numerous A.I. and stuck with me, which I have no idea why you would do so. Since you would have saved yourself the trouble and ditched me long ago."


    That statement and admittance got a good laugh out of Codex, which was a good sign. Laughter is always a good sign, which means they are in a pleasant mood to chat up with.


    "You may have one stat, but it goes beyond whatever measuring range we have. That could only mean one thing. You are beyond extraordinary! I would admit even I feel envious, and I am literally out of this world."


    "I have to hand it to you, Magnus," Codex said in an amused voice, much better than the mess she was. "You sure know how to make a girl feel special."


    "Please, I am not interested in 2d girls," Magnus said, feigning pious detachment.


    "Ha, and do you think I am interested in little boys?" Codex asked, picking up her dueling sabers.


    "Why you¡­"


    --------------------------------------------


    "Come in," a hoarse voice said from the other side.


    Magnus turned the doorknob and entered the room, there in the center of the room sat the Matron with an ancient heavy tome in her lap.


    "Close the door behind you," the Matron said, not looking up from the book she was skimming over.


    Magnus did as he was told with any compliant then sat himself on the only comfortable place where you can rest your rear. "So, what will we be covering today?"


    "Here," the Matron answered back with as she tossed him the tome she just held.


    Magnus caught it deftly and looked it over, under large bold letters in the Common Tongue it read;


    ''Arretic for Halfwits by Ahmed Greybrow''


    "Ahh, what is this?" Magnus asked, already disliking the book and starting to form thoughts of throwing it out of the window. Except what held him back was the author''s name, only guild members have surnames, which is basically the Guild''s title.


    Thus this book must be costly if some guilder took the time to write it and have it copied.


    "Well, I would have guessed it was answer enough!" the Matron said with a chuckle, trying to get a rise out of Magnus.


    Magnus did not give in to it and asked plainly, "What is this Ara-tic?"


    "It is not Aratic or whatever you said, but Arretic. The Magical Tongue of this land!" the Matron said with a shake of her head, appalled with the way he butchered the revered language.


    "A magical language?" Magnus asked, mystified and now closely scrutinizing the book, expecting it to do anything or waiting for it to give him all the answers he needs.


    "Yes," the Matron answered, with a deep, long exhalation. This is going to be a long process for sure, "We will be following Ahmed Greybrow''s work. The first Guild Master of the Greybrow; Scholars of Volhelm-- the capital of the Starry Mountains!"


    "Should I get you some water, Matron? That looked like a mouth full." Magnus jokes.


    "Listen up closely, boy, or we will be cutting our lessons short right here, right now," the Matron said in a deadly grave tone.


    Magnus immediately shut up then, taking the Matron''s threat seriously and not daring to utter a pep.


    "Although Greybrow was a total pretentious ass," Magnus only had to look at the book''s title to agree with that statement of the Matron''s. Who in their right mind would title their book in this fashion?


    "He was still able to rest control of the Starry Mountain after the passing of his teacher, the Great Sage. Furthermore, he was a master linguistic of the highest far surpassing his peers, apprentices, and successors."


    "Thus, we will be learning from him, even if it pains us," Magnus finished for the Matron, already seeing where she was going with this.


    "Yes," the Matron affirmed. "This is the first volume, so we will be starting off with it."


    "The first volume?" Magnus asked, looking over the book once more. It was hundreds if not thousands of pages thick, to and fro his fingertips and his elbow in length, then weighing a few kilograms.


    "Yes," the Matron once more affirmed his question. "There are a total of six volumes," then the Matron reached under her desk and took out five more books each with only a small variation in length with the book he held.


    The Matron handed him all the books which formed an unbalanced, heavy stack while he stood staring dumbfounded at each in tow. Who knew that learning a new language would be nearly impossible! The only two languages he knew were ones he was a native of, and another he picked up from his mother.


    Magnus, there was no point in sitting there like an idiot and crying inside about how unfair it is. Thus he picked up each book and looked it over, might as well get a good picture what he would be learning.


    The second volume was titled; ''Arretic for Morons by Ahmed Greybrow''


    The third volume was titled; ''Arretic for Idiots by Ahmed Greybrow''


    The fourth volume was titled; ''Arretic for Imbeciles by Ahmed Greybrow''


    The fifth volume was titled; ''Arretic for Twits by Ahmed Greybrow''


    The sixth volume was titled; ''Arretic for Goats by Ahmed Greybrow''


    ''Wow,'' Magnus thought, just reading the titles made him want to travel in time to give that Guild Master a good sucker punch. He actually wondered if there was much to learn from somebody like this.


    "Don''t worry. Many people have the same thought as you when they see the titles of the book. However, there is a reason these books are transcribed for thousands of years after his death. Moreover, use to teach guilders'' children to pick up and master the tongue.


    There is none out there that teaches as thoroughly and completely the magical tongue of Arretic as these books. It encompasses the tongue from top to bottom!" the Matron said. Clearly reading his thoughts and hinted at either of them or just both of them.


    "If you say so," Magnus mumbled. Yet, he was curious and just couldn''t wholly heartedly believe that these well-respected books that many rely upon would be titles this. Therefore he had to ask, "These books aren''t really called this, right?"


    "No, they have more respectable titles." the Matron answered back, holding back her mirth. "The first volume is better known as Arretic for Lower Beginner, followed by Arretic for Upper Beginner, then Arretic for Lower Intermediate, after that is Arretic for Upper Intermediate, then next in line we have Arretic for Advanced, and finally Arretic for Mastery."


    "Well, aren''t those more respectable titles! Why aren''t they transcribed like that? The man who published it is long dead, so he won''t be complaining about the change of topic."


    "That is the exact question that plagues the Scholars which they argue about from their towers to their lofty Library! Should we alter the title for propriety''s sake or keep it for historical value!"


    Magnus shook his head to himself. People can be truly amazing at times.


    Seeing no point sticking to this topic anymore, Magnus decided to change the topic and move on. "So, how long do you think it would take me to learn and master this language?" Magnus posed to the Matron, getting right to the meat of the subject.


    The Matron rubbed her chin, thinking it over, then replied, "If you are slow, it will take anywhere from eight to ten years."


    "And if I am fast?" Magnus urged, already fearing the answer that would come forth.


    "Well, if you are a quick learner, which I think you are. Then we can do it within four to five years," the Matron replied.


    "WHAT!" Magnus shouted as the blood drained from his face; it would take years to learn a stupid damn language!?


    The Matron looked down at him like he was dimwitted, "What do you think, boy, that we would breeze through it in a couple of days? Ha! This is a magical language I am teaching you, not some ordinary tongue! Plus, even those mundane things take a year or two to learn!"


    Magnus was still off in his little hell, screaming and shouting about injustices. If what the Matron said was true, he would not be learning a lick about magic from her, because by the time they finish or get halfway into it, he would be out of the orphanage.


    Then it struck him, and he exclaimed in a half accusation and question, "You never wanted me to ever learn about magic, eight? Forget even teaching it to me." Why hadn''t he realized it much more earlier?


    The Matron was so adamant against the very idea about bringing up magic from the very start. She didn''t want to teach him anything about magic nor even let him learn anything about it. So why should she start now!


    The Matron snorted in derision, "Even if that was true, so what! Before you move on to anything; whether it be casting spells, producing any sort of magical commodity, or even coming to understand magic-- you need to learn how to speak and write the magical tongue of Arretic."


    If there ever was a well put together confession, that would be it, but Magnus could see the point that the Matron was making. If he wanted to move on from base one and set aside the mist blocking his sight towards magic, then he had to take the first step, which was learning the magical tongue of Arretic.


    Even though it pained him greatly that he wouldn''t be learning any of the awesome, captivating stuff, there would come a time and place for it. Right now, he would take whatever is offered to him with gratitude and grace.


    "Well then, Matron, if you think this would be the proper first step to take into the world of magic, then I am at your command!"

 33 Chapter 22: Nightmare

    Chapter release rate increase?


    1) Aye! Put all your time into it, my sweets, my precious, or else.... (P.S. This mean I can''t get started on my other works. I have a lot of fanfiction in the works ranging from young justice, harry potter, dc, marvel, frozen, game of throne, how to train your dragon, and so forth.)


    2) Nay! Take it easy author-- chill, relax, and do other things. (P.S. This mean I can get started on my other works.)


    3) Don''t know? Don''t care? Can''t decided? Or Meh, Shrug?


    Please do vote, your voice matters and your opinion is always taken into consideration.


    ----------------------------------


    The doorbell rang and the sound of it echoed all across the house. His father who was an adamant job helping around in the kitchen stuck his head and shouted, "Magnus could you get the door."


    "Okay," Magnus shouted back as he paused his holo show and got up from the couch. He walked passed the kitchen on his way to the door, and say his parents arguing.


    "Why don''t you be a dear, sweetie, and go watch the holo with Magnus, huh?" his mother asked. Her long silky smooth black hair was tied in a bun, and her amber eyes were filled with irritation and exasperation.


    "I am only trying to help," his father said as he held up his calloused hands up in surrounder. "You can''t blame a man for wanting to make up for lost time. I don''t get to come home much thanks to those dogs working me to the bone."


    His father stood at a grand height of 2 meters with those military boots adding even some more, he was a well-built man with lean and compact muscles. His skin tone was the same as his son, caramel and he also had long black hair except it was braided like that of a pony''s.


    He was sporting a light stubble on his strong jawline and in between his upper full lips and wide nose. His onyx colored eyes were filled with amusement as his much more petite and delicate wife took a spoon to him to chase him out of the kitchen as she shouted after him. "This is the second dish you ruined, Anata wa bukiy¨­desu! Anata wa kuso ttare¡­."(You clumsy oaf! You shit addled..."


    ''And his mother wonders where he got that bad habit of cursing in Japanese,'' Magnus thought in amusement.


    His father caught up to him as he got to the door, "It seems like us gentlemen are resigned to the couch and menial labor, aye?"


    Magnus snorted at his father''s flippant attitude, "I am a fair hand in the kitchen, but you old man. Ha! It like you have been cursed by the universe to not be allowed near the kitchen!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    His father feigned a hurt look as he placed his hand at his heart, "My son, do you know how deeply your words cut?"


    Magnus wanted to pat him on the back, but since he couldn''t reach hit he patted him on the arm, "I''m sorry, old man, did I say you were terrible?" He asked as he plastered on an apologetic look. "Well, I meant you are god damn awful in the kitchen!"


    Before they could continue on with their back and forth clowning, Codex spoke up from the door pad holo. "The both of you are truly like father and son," she said as her virtual head sadly shook its head.


    "Who''s at the door," Magnus asked, as he ignored Codex and her disappointed remark.


    "Yes," Codex replied, "It''s your guest."


    "Well, come, let him in," Magnus''s father said.


    Then Codex did so, on the other side of the door, standing on the front porch was Magnus''s grandpa. Even though he was in his late sixties, he looked healthy and prime. He stood at his full height of 2 meters, was fit as an athlete, and suffered no ailments.


    Though that does not mean age did not catch up to him, his bronze skin was lined with age, his hair was near to grey, and he had on a pair of glasses to help with his failing eyesight.


    Once his eyes locked on to his grandson, Clade Wilson''s face light up into a smile. "Ohh, if it isn''t my young little man!" He said as he bear-hugged his grandson.


    Magnus returned the hug, best to pay back it back or he will keep you at it all day. But what caught Magnus''s attention was the woman at the side of his grandpa, "Who is she?" he asked, cutting to the chase right away.


    ''This meeting likes strangely familiar,'' Magnus thought as he looked the red-headed woman up and down. ''Am I having deja vu?''


    Before his grandpa could give a response, the woman cut in, "The name''s Avril kid," the woman replied with a grin on her face. Then she smacked his grandpa on the back and added, "I''m your grandpa''s friend."


    "Urgh," Magnus said as he faked vomiting, "You''re his girlfriend."


    His grandpa turned to face her and shrugged, "I told you he was a clever little bugger. Hahaha!"


    Then his father messed up his hair, and Magnus turned to look up at him. He had his thick eyebrows arched which was the only thing that indicated his mirth but right now he was trying to be serious. "Magnus don''t be rude, okay."


    "But¡­" Magnus said, wanting to voice how icky it was, but his father got down on his knees and faced him fully.


    "How old are you," his father asked.


    "I''m ten," Magnus replied as he squared his shoulders showing how proud he was of his age.


    "Well, there will come a time when you have your own girlfriend and you won''t find it disgusting."


    "No I won''t," Magnus shouted, appalled at the very idea of that.


    "Trust me, you will," his father stated as he got up from the floor. "Go help your mother set up the dishes," he added, concluding the discussion at that as he turned to hug his father and greet Avril amiably.


    ''Did I not have this conversation before with my father?'' Magnus asked himself as looked back.


    --------------------------------------------


    The five of them sat around the table with numerous dishes set out before them and the cornerstone of it all was the turkey at the center.


    "You have truly outdone yourself this thanksgiving, dear," his father said to his mother as he piled food onto his plate.


    His mother sniffled like some highborn woman and said, "Well it was no thanks to you, tht for sure!"


    Avril chuckled, "Clade told me how bad Angelo was in the kitchen. I thought he was joking."


    "His father has the truth of it," his mother said with playful deadly seriousness.


    "Yea, dad is cursed!" Magnus added, cutting himself into the conversation that got a good round of laughter from his grandfather.


    "Alright, alright," his dad said. "Easy up on me folk, okay?!"


    From there they small, little family carried on with their merriment, conversations, and playful banters.


    However, midway into the meal things took a turn for the strange.


    "Aunt Avril," Magnus said in a worried tone. "You are bleeding!"


    "Oh, am I?" Avril asked as she placed her thumb at the edges of her lips which were indeed bleeding.


    "Yes," Magnus replied as he nodded his head worriedly.


    "It is alright, sunny boy," Avril said as she smiled for Magnus. "This happens sometimes when you get your lips pierced."


    Magnus looked around, nobody seemed to be worried at all, so he nodded his head and said, "Okay." Then he got back to his meal, putting that worry out of his head.


    Yet when he got back up from food, his gaze landed on his father, "Dad!" he shouted.


    "Yes, Magnus?" he answered back, putting down his drink and turning to face him.


    "Your bleeding from your nose," he cried out as he pointed with his finger.


    "Oh, am I?" his father said as he wiped at his nose, drawing blood away.


    "Ye-..." Wasn''t that the same question that Avril asked him as he paused mid-stride. That got him a little exasperated so he replied. "Of course, can''t you see it yourself!"


    "It''s alright kiddo," his father said, "It must be the heat."


    Magnus spun around to face each person seated on the table in turn, just to get one person on his side but nobody seem to find anything amiss.


    "Magnus," his mother pronounce. "If your father says he is alright then he is alright. Now sit down and stop throwing your chair back."


    Magnus looked down at his upturned chair, he must have tipped it over in his shock and didn''t realize it.


    Nevertheless, Magnus did as he was told and picked up his chair and seated himself. If the adults say there is nothing wrong then there is nothing wrong.


    They know best!


    But then the most baffling thought struck him, ''aren''t I''m an adult too?''


    ''What?!'' Magnus asked himself. He looked down at his small delicate hands and his short legs. ''I''m not an adult!'' he stated to himself hesitantly, which he had no clue why he hesitated at all. Isn''t this supposed to be clear cut?


    However, before he could put any thought into this conundrum his grandpa''s voice interrupted his turbid thought.


    "So how is school?" his grandfather asked, trying to make light conversation with his grandson.


    "Boring," Magnus replied as he lifted his head from his bowed state. "I know all the matters and I¡­" but then he paused mid-sentence.


    "You have gotta be shitting me," Magnus declared.


    "Language!" his mother stated in all total crossness.


    But Magnus didn''t even give her the pleasure of even turning around and apologizing because there was something more serious at hand.


    While only a small trickle of blood seeped through Avril''s mouth and his father only bleed a small amount from his nose. His grandfather, on the other hand, was bleeding a small rivulet from both ears.


    "Do none of you see that nothing is wrong," Magnus stated to the room at large.


    "It is alright, Magnus," his mother responded back with.


    Magnus wheeled around to face her, and shouted, "How is it alright¡­" then his hot-blooded anger of justice evaporated like a puff of smoke when he saw his mother.


    She was bleeding from both eyes and it streamed down her face in jet flows.


    Magnus took a hesitant step back and quaked, "I''m going to call the ambulance, alright?"


    Then he took off running and shouting, not waiting for a response "Codex, CODEX, C-O-D-E-X!" but there was no response.


    He had no time for this his new Auntie, his grandpa, his dad, and his mother were all bleeding out. Hence he made a straight beeline to their homing systems, with no Codex here he will have to do it manually.


    Once he made it to the nearest datapad in the house which had communication capability, he dialed 9-1-1.


    "No, no, no!" Magnus shouted as the stupid thing just stayed on the dialing tone. He smacked it around a couple of times and he knew that it would make no difference but he just wanted to vent his anger on the darn thing.


    Magnus options were now limited; the only thing he could do was run around in the streets like a mad man, calling for help. Still, if that was it, he would gladly do it to save his family.


    Without putting on a coat, or even some shoes for that matter, he ran to the front door but blocking his way was all four of his family members with their backs turned to him.


    "What are you guys doing up?" Magnus shouted at them, his worry now reaching far greater height. "Go sit down! I will go call for help."


    "It''s alright," his mother said as all four of them slowly turned around to face him like some long forgotten and disused machines.


    The sight that Magnus gazed upon burned into his mind like some horror reel and made his skin crawling in terror and panic.


    All four of them were bleeding profusely from the respected area that they were from before, and they sported full-blown manic smiles that showed all their teeth.


    But what caught his eyes the most where their eyes, it was a black void of nothingness that was drawn in by some asylum patient.


    Magnus had nothing to say, he was far gone into soul numbing shock and an unquestionable number of different degrees of fear.


    Even so, he didn''t need to say anything because his family members assume that role for him.


    "But do you know what is not alright?" Avril asked as she craned her head in an abnormal fashion--taking up the role of continuing on from were Magnus''s mother left off at.


    "You have abandoned us," Magnus''s grandfather uttered as he took a step forward.


    "You have forgotten about us," Magnus''s father declared as he too took a step forward.


    "And you have left us behind," Magnus''s mother proclaimed, finish off the mantra and closing the distance in that strange mannequin like fashion.


    Once all of them stood right before him within hand''s reach, that finally got him out of his stupor of irrational hysteria. He took a faltering step back unconsciously and in doing so he tripped over his own feet, causing him to fall onto his rear end.


    Yet it did not register in his mind to flee or do something. All that escaped his mouth was, "this... ai- ain''t... real!"


    Be that as it may, his family members didn''t care for his interjection as they piled over him used their hands to cover his mouth, nose, and eyes swallowing him into complete darkness and all the while repeating their slogan.


    "You abandoned us, forgotten about us, and left us behind! You abandoned us, forgotten about us, and left us behind! You abandoned us, forgotten about us, and left us behind!"


    Then Magnus knew no more!


    --------------------------------------------


    In the middle of the night back at the orphanage, Magnus woke up panting like a dying man and shivering all over as a frenzied wildness coursed through his veins.


    Sweat glistened down his face and soaked his bedsheets. He wiped back his hair which was drenched to the core and glanced around where he was like some terrifying beast.


    "Magnus are you alright?" Codex who was his ever constant watch asked in a concerned tone.


    Magnus finally got his breathing under control, and his racing heart which was pounding away against his rib cage just a few moments ago finally started to calm down once he saw that he was only at his bed in the orphanage.


    Magnus took in a deep, calming breath to calm his jitters and shake off the adrenaline pouring through his body.


    "Yea I am okay," Magnus replied, not wanting to get Codex fretting about him.


    "Yeah, I don''t think so," Codex said as she added a bit of an edge to her voice. "You woke up like you were scared out of your mind, and you kept on muttering; this ain''t real, in your sleep. So, do you want to tell me again that everything is fine and dandy?"


    "Fine," Magnus said, he knew he couldn''t get anything under Codex''s nose but he had to try. "I had another nightmare, okay! Let''s just leave things at that."


    "Do you want to tell me about it," Codex inquired as all the hard edge was gone and replaced with smooth comfort and caring.


    "NO!" Magnus pronounced a bit too loud, he knew he shouldn''t be rude or angry at Codex, but his emotions were a jumble of mess.


    "It is the middle of the night, let''s speak of it tomorrow or some other day." Magnus added, ''or maybe never.''


    "Okay," Codex said sighing in resignation, "Sleep tight!"


    However, whatever Magnus tried he couldn''t fall asleep again. His nightmare gnawed at him as he twisted and turned in his bed, his constant movement even nearly woke up his bed mate.


    That is when Magnus gave up, he knew he would not be getting any more sleep tonight.


    "Codex," Magnus said tentatively, unsure if she would respond back since he was impudent and abrupt with her only a few moments ago.


    "Yes," Codex said not countering back with the cheek he deserved, but tenderness only.


    Seeing that Codex was acting like the better man or more accurately the better woman¡­ or is it woman A.I.?


    Magnus saw no point in wasting his time or her time especially, so he got to the bottom of his concerns. "Do you think I have forgotten about my family or cast them aside?"


    "Which family do you mean?" Codex posed.


    "What other family would I be talking about," Magnus answer back feeling a bit peeved.


    "Don''t you have two families?" Codex put forth, keeping her calm serene tone.


    "What are you even going on about?" Magnus demanded as frustrating seeped into his tone. "I am trying to be serious with you, Codex. I am talking about the one and only family that I have!"


    "Well, here I thought you had two," Codex stated. "Your family on Earth and the one here on Pandora-- the Bluebird Orphanage!"


    "I¡­" Magnus had no words to say to that, the only thing he could do was gaze around the dormitory and look at each person in turn, sleeping soundly way.


    "I never taught of it like that," Magnus whispered.


    He did care for all of them deeply, but he never wanted to admit it to himself and speak those words out loud. The chance of losing them like he lost his family and friends back on Earth is there and it weighs heavy on him.


    Thus, it was his assumption if he did concede the point, he would suffer the grief and misery if ever the orphanage closes down.


    "To answer your question," Codex said maintained her argument. "Did you forget about your family back on Earth? No! But you did bury the memory of them, and locked it away out of reach? Yes! You never gave them a second thought because the pain of doing so hurts."


    Magnus laid back on his bed and looking upwards as he used the back of his hand to cover his forehead. He was candidly put to silence thanks to Codex''s words that cut to the core of the matter.


    "Except what you need to know is that; even if the memory of them hurts nevertheless they are good memories that make up who you are!"


    Magnus chuckled except it was not a thing of mirth but of heartache, "Where do you get all that sage wiseness?"


    "From reading a lot," Codex replied in a stale tone.


    Now that got a good round of laughter out of Magnus filled with levity.

 34 Chapter 23: Infamous Menace

    The next morning, Magnus who was feeling grumpy thanks to the lack of sleep he got last night got caught up by the older boys.


    "Magnus," Erhan shouted as he waved his hand towards Magnus to capture his attention and run up to him with the other boys silently at his heels.


    For a single keen and discerning moment, Magnus noted how they have gotten so used to his new name now, and only a few moon turns ago they kept on tripping all about it.


    How adaptable humans are!


    "Hey, guys," Magnus uttered with a shake of his head once they were in spitting distance of him.


    "We got all the information you wanted just like you asked, here it is," Mazhar said as he handed Magnus a few dozen rolled up parchments.


    Magnus unfurled the papers and then looked it over, it contained everything he asked of them. On some sheets, he saw Erhan''s hand writing as it listed all the guard routed he knew of. Then there was the information that Etkin wrote of, which included all he knew about the gangs.


    He also saw Mazhar''s writing as he listed all the historic details he knew about the city and any knowledge he could scrounge up from the city''s library that he worked at. He even saw listed everything that Tamer and Andrew knew about the city, which was a fair deal since they made numerous friends out hunting.


    "Thanks guys," Magnus said as he showed genuine gratitude on his face. This intelligence would go a long way in helping him and his new thieving friends accomplish much. Even though Magnus knew the city like the back of his hand, that did mean he knew what lay underneath it and all its covenant secrets that it held.


    But these young gentlemen have a well of it at their grasps, and he could include himself into it.


    Above all else, he wants to prove his worth to his new associates and show them that they did not make a mistake including him into their craft.


    "We will bring you updates every week. How does that sound?" Etkin asked in his bland usual tone.


    "You got a deal," Magnus replied. "Just keep me updated if any changes are made."


    "Still, I can''t believe you are working for smugglers," Tamer stated.


    Magnus couldn''t tell them what he was really up to thanks to that binding contract. Thus he had to make something up because the stuff he requested of them is a bit suspicious. There was one plausible idea that came to mind and he did sort of find it poetic since their hideout is a smuggling den.


    "Well, it pays handsomely," Magnus said with a shrug, a gold lion a day is a kingly sum to commoners like them. "Plus," Magnus added, "I can use that money to get the kids to find an apprenticeship."


    At that mention of a brighter future for the other kids, all of them had nothing more to say. They knew what awaited them; one of the three holy professions as Magnus likes to call it which they know from experience stinks.


    "Still, I should be arresting you for blatantly admitting that you are committing crimes," Erhan stated in a grave tone, but Magnus could see the merriment in his eyes.


    "But you won''t," Tamer pronounce as he playfully smacked Erhan on the back. "You are already on your way to becoming corrupt."


    That got a good round of laughter out of everyone, except Erhan who humorless. Andrew even decided to add to the mood by saying, "Now all that is left is for him to become fat and lazy."


    "I hate you guys," Erhan grumbled at them.


    Once everyone got a grip on themselves, Magnus once more thanked them from the bottom of his heart. "Thanks again guys," he said. "With this, I will be safer and I will be worth more to the crew."


    "We owe you a great deal, this was the least we can do," Etkin remarked as he placed his hand on Magnus''s shoulder for camaraderie.


    "Even if we didn''t owe, we would have done this freely," Mazhar stated for everyone as they nodded their heads to that.


    "Yea, anything to get anyone of us out," Tamer professed with a shrug.


    "At any rate, tread carefully," Erhan urged. "None of us-- especially the Mothers, the Matron, and the little ones want to ever find out that you got catapulted off the mountain or even worse yet, publicly beheaded."


    --------------------------------------------


    "Good, you are here," Soykan announced as Magnus made it down the stone slab steps and into the hideout. He could see that the man was not in the best of moods, Magnus could already guess what was offsetting him; their conversation from yesterday.


    It was thanks to that delicate mood that he was in that Magnus did not dare to do a Perception Check on him. The young fledgling thief did not know what powers Soykan had at his fingertips or the Matron for that matter.


    Therefore he knew it would not be an easy matter getting their data down. Plus he had this sneaking suspicion that kept on nagging at him that they would somehow feel his intrusive scans.


    He did not know how he came to that conclusion, but it was there at the back of his mind.


    Ultimately, on one of these days, he will do a Perception Check on either one of them, during an ideal moment that he could find. First to test his hypothesis out, and also because it would be wiser to try it on friendly people who would not kill him on the spot for prying into their secrets.


    "Anything new going on?" Magnus asked as he gazed upon the lounging area with the fireplace, everybody was present and attentive today.


    "Yep," Taylan replied as he tipped his chair back a bit, "We are going out for a bit of information gathering."


    "Oh, really," Magnus uttered, feigning surprise to hide his excitement and eagerness.


    "Information gathering is vital in any enterprise, especially so in our line of work" Shui stated, getting into his role as a teacher, perfectly. "We need to know what we are getting ourselves into, uncover the location of what we are stealing, get down the particulars of what is guarding it, see about each and every intricate detail and so much more."


    "Yes, Shui is correct!" Bulut remarked with an inclination of his head. "The more we knew the safer we would be, and all the much more easier it would be to pull off the job."


    "Well in that regard I might have something that would be useful," Magnus stated as he handed over all the parchments with all the information that the older boys wrote down on, to Shui who was the closest person to him.


    "What is it?" Shui asked as he took the parchments into his hands and unfurled it.


    "Just read," Magnus stated, feeling a bit smug.


    And then Shui did so, as he read the parchments the only thing that should his astonishment was that his eyebrows slightly rose.


    Then without a word he passed it on to the next person which was Bulut. He also showed a nonplussed attitude but Magnus could make out the delight on his face as his lips slightly upturned into a concealed grin.


    Though on the other hand, Taylan wasn''t as patient or disciplined as his companions, "What does the parchments contain," he asked as he tried to look over the large man''s shoulder but couldn''t make out anything.


    Bulut ignored him and his jesting antics then handed over the parchments to Soykan after he was finished reading it.


    As Soykan read it, the frown that light his face started to ease up, "Where did you get this information from?" he asked once he was done reading.


    "I have my sources," Magnus responded with, trying to act all mysterious and the like.


    "Wow, so you guys are going to be like that, huh?" Taylan demanded as he crossed his arms together like some drama queen.


    "Here," Soykan simply said, handing over the sheepskin and letting Taylan got to it.


    "Wow," Taylan stated as he looked at the information listed, not hiding his shock like the others. He looked up to face Magnus and inquired, "Did you gather this on your lonesome?"


    "Sort of," Magnus answered as he gave a so-so gesture with his hands. He was the one that came up with the idea and noticed the older boys'' worth, but they were the ones that did all the leg work.


    "What do you mean by that?" Soykan asked, not understanding what Magnus meant with his gesture since he did not know the prior preceding.


    "Well I had friends in high places that helped," replied in an ambiguous way, as he did not want to include the boys into his own little criminal life.


    Taylan snorted in amusement and did not look up from the sheep skins he was reading as commented, "Well, if that is true than I am best friends with the President of the of the Starry Union!"


    "Well even if you had help, well done," Bulut voiced, thankfully not wanting to part into his secrets.


    "What do you mean well done! This was spectacularly done!" Taylan declared. "He gave us the guard routes and their placements, even some personal information on some of them-- which we could put to good use as good blackmail material.


    Much of the city''s history, background, and long forgotten secrets, all that we can use to learn the lay of the land. Then there is all gangs'' territory in the city written here, a good portion of their hideout, and their channels. Finally, we have here a whole lot of connections inside the city, that can be good hired hands!"


    Shui held up his hand to try and silence the man, "Taylan we are not simpletons, there is no need for you to spell it out for us, we know the weight that these parchments carry."


    "And here I thought that you guys did not understand the value of what he brought forth, or where you just underappreciating the kid and taking his effort for granted?"


    Magnus looked up to face the man, who knew that he had this sort of side, he was always so impish and basically a joker. Despite the new revelation, Magnus was still grateful that he took to his side so adamantly.


    Soykan held up his hands in an appealing manner to calm the man down, "Taylan, do not get yourself into a tight fit, I already have the proper reward in place."


    Then the man turned to look down at Magnus as he brought himself to his full height and clocked himself in all solemness and gravitas that he could bring to bear and then declared, "Magnus, thanks to the efforts that you have shown, as well as the ingenuity, and resourcefulness; you have saved us many moon turns of effort, research, money, and so much more.


    For that, you have proven yourself more than ideal to take up the mantle of an Infamous Menace!"


    Magnus looked around in confusion, everybody was nodding their head and acting all pleased and happy. However, Magnus had no clue what was going on, nor for that matter what an Infamous Menace was.


    Bulut must have seem Magnus''s disorientation because he explained, "You are officially one of us, an Infamous Menace, but that does not mean your training ceasing. As a matter of fact, it means the opposite; we will have to up your training in intensity so that you will not be an embracement to the name you now carry."


    At that explanation from Bulut, Magnus groaned and thoughts of how to pleasantly decline the so-called ''honor'' without causing offense passed through his mind. His training already works him to his bones and he is strained to the max with no room for nothing else. Now, how frightening would it be if more was added? Would he break down or simply just collapse? That is a likely possibility with how he runs himself ragged every single day now.


    But when he heard Taylan''s next few words he did a complete 180 degree flip, "What Bulut means to say is that you will not get paid like an employee anymore, but like an owner, a certain percentage of all our earnings."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    All Magnus heard was MOARRR money, if they could pay him a gold lion a day, what would their earnings be like. There was one simple answer for it, a lot!


    With a slight bow of his head, Magnus uttered, "I thank you from the bottom of my heart for giving me this gracious opportunity furthermore it would be my honor to gain your illustrious and secretive group!"


    "What a pretentious and conniving boot licker you are Magnus," Codex said off to the side with an amused chuckle.


    --------------------------------------------


    "So why did you bring me out this late?" Magnus asked. He was once more back in the hideout for the second time in a row in a single day. Once he finished all his training with all his instructors, Soykan told him to come back after he finished making himself present at his home.


    Hence after Magnus concluded his lessons for the day with the Matron, he snuck back to the hideout.


    Thank god for small favors! It was only thanks to the Mothers making sure everybody turns in early, that he made a clean getaway. But he knew he would pay for it later, just as the former is true so is the latter. Not only are we early sleepers at the orphanage, but we are also early wakers.


    Anyways he was dead tired on his feet, thanks to his physically excruciating training with the thieves and then his mentally exhausting lessons with the Matron.


    The Matron was not kidding when she said that learning a magical language was tough. Arretic has 56 letters that makes up its alphabet and each of them looks so arcane and abstruse, he thought the letters where pure gibberish when his eyes landed on them.


    And here he thought that the Common Tongue was nonsense, at least it is similar to Latin than anything else.


    Also what makes this Arretic so hard was that each letter stands for something, it basically has a deeper meaning and that nonsense. For example, one stood for Space, another Karma, and so forth.


    Still though, he put in all his effort to learn the language and the Matron even admitted it was a good first lesson. He did not want to be stuck with this language for ten years, but he had to lessen his hopes of finishing this in a year or two.


    Once he learned that the Great Sage was the one who created this language, Magnus had sacrilege thoughts of strangling the man if he ever ran into him.


    At Soykan''s words, Magnus immediately got back to the present, "Even though we have plenty of information on the city and its occupants, we still need to gather information on our latest job," Soykan answered back as he put on a cloak to hide his weaponry.


    "Well, you guys look like you are going to war, more than anything else," Magnus pointed out. He saw Bulut rig on a pair of monstrous axes on to his back and Taylan sheath two wicked looking curved daggers.


    "Well, better be safe than sorry, aye," Taylan asserted as he too donned a cloak.


    "The honest truth is that this is our first meeting with this informant, thus we do not know how it would turn out. So we best be prepared for any outcome," Shui said as he put different vails into his cloak.


    "Then am I to come?" Magnus asked, excitement babbling and hopes rising.


    "Yes, best start getting some real experience in our line of work," Soykan affirmed, nearly causing Magnus to jump in joy.


    "So where are my weapons?" Magnus inquired, as he jumped off his chair and glanced around the place.


    "Where is the dagger I gave you?" Taylan grilled him.


    "You gave him a WHAT!?" Bulut shouted.


    "Woah, calm your horses down, I only gave him a little knife to protect himself with," Taylan said as he gestured his hands in a soothing fashion.


    "He is more likely to poke his eyes out than anything else!"


    "HEY," Magnus said off to the side, but he was promptly ignored as the so-called adults got back to their arguing.


    "That is enough out of the both of you," Soykan growled out as he brought the argument to a resounding end. "We have work to do, gentlemen, or do you want to stay here all day arguing like little children?!"


    That finally silenced everyone, Bulut and Taylan even had the decency to look sheepish and ashamed. No wonder Soykan was the leader, the man was not only the most powerful but he had the qualities of a leader.


    "Magnus, you, on the other hand, are only coming with us in observation and learning capacity. Am I clear?" he asked which Magnus hastily nodded his head to in agreement.


    "You may bring along your dagger to defend yourself if things turn nasty, but if it comes to you fighting it out. Then all hope is already lost."


    Magnus''s face reddened at that final remark, he knew what the man meant. He was the weakest in the group and there was no point denying that, but that did not mean he liked that being pointed out.


    "Alright let''s head out!"

 35 Chapter 24: Choices

    "You know misty days, are the blessed days for misdemeanors and sins," Taylan professed to Magnus as they walked down the dark city streets.


    Taylan was right, it was one of those days that come more often than not; three out of five days to be exact. Magnus chucked it up to how high up there were, nearly touching the heavens and stars.


    Thanks to the mist rolling around everything, you could barely see a meter or two in front of you. Magnus could see how it would be a fortunate day for malefactors and scoundrels; they could get away with nearly anything and none would be any the wiser or even be able to stop them and chase them down.


    "We are here," Soykan announced as they turned into an alleyway and walked deep into it. Soykan then came to a stop in an unassuming spot and knocked on a wooden board up latch that stood at an average person''s height. He knocked three quick times then two slow times and finished it off with a loud resounding knock.


    Then they stood there for a while, Magnus was then about to ask why they were just standing about, until the wooden frame swung open. Light poured into the dark back alley, and for a moment Magnus was blinded.


    However, he quickly adjusted himself and was once more able to see straight. There seated behind the frame was a man wearing an executioner mask, the only thing that Magnus could make out was his lips and eyes.


    Magnus then tried to peer deeper into the place, but the man blocked his sight, so all that was presented to him was the man''s upper frame which was lanky and lean.


    "Good to see that you have made it Master Sevki," the man said in a bored and bland tone. Furthermore, Magnus noticed that the man didn''t sound that old, if he had to pinpoint it, he would say somewhere in the thirties.


    "Good to see you as well Master Whisperer," Soykan expressed as he inclined his head.


    Then the Whisperer noticed the rest of them that were tagging along, "Ah, I see that you brought along friends." Then he noticed all the bulging spots and the sheath weapons, "Plus, I see you came well equipped."


    "Well, you can''t be too safe in these parts," Soykan remarked as he plastered a bright smile on his face.


    "I couldn''t agree more," the Whisperer said, then four men walked out of the shadows, two from each side. Magnus noticed all of them were as big and heavy set as Bulut, typical bruisers and hired hands and each of them held gleaming daggers and clubs.


    At the entrance of the four armed men, tension reached an all time high, Magnus could feel the pressure literally stifling the air.


    However, before things broke down into bloodshed, Soykan was quick to evaporate the grim mood. "Let''s not be antsy, Master Whisperer. We are only here to do business," then he quietly and smoothly slide a coin purse that was bulging with coins like he had done it numerous times before.


    The Whisperer took the purse and untied it, Magnus could see the yellow gleam of gold in his eyes. Then the man quickly made the coin purse disappear, and turned back to face Soykan with ridicule in his tone. "I would require another purse just like this Master Sevki or whatever you are called. You were told to come along and with no weapons correct!"


    Magnus nearly outbursted in outrage at the sheer shamelessness of the man and his audacity to steal from them right before their very faces. But he held himself back, he remembered Soykan words before they left the hideout; he was only here in an observation and learning capacity.


    "Of course, of course, Master Whisperer," Soykan said as he took on submissive tone. Magnus had no idea why he did so when he knew that he could obliterate the slimeball with that awesome power at his beck and call.


    Magnus checked and every single one of the four men could break the man like a twig!


    [Name: Whisperer Highest Stat: Intellect(11.22)]


    Even the strongest bruiser was like a little baby before giants;


    [Name: Strongest Bruiser Highest Stat: Strength(10.83)]


    Be that as it may, Soykan did as he was told like a good little boy and handed out another coin purse bulging with money. The Whisperer reached out for it greedily, but before he could pocket it away, Soykan smacked his hand over it. "The information first, Whisperer," he said, showing a bit of his true self for the first time in the meeting.


    "Yes, yes," the Whisperer replied in an irritated voice, blissfully not noticing the deadly situation he was in. He reached under his wooden window then brought out a parchment and handed off to Soykan.


    Soykan let his hand go from the purse and the Whisperer greedily took it like the vulture he was and started to count the coin. Soykan completely ignored the man and focused down on the parchment in his hands, Magnus wondered what the sheet contained since they went through all this trouble and humiliation.


    "Are you done," the Whisperer asked after he put away his fraudulently gotten money.


    "Yes, though to make sure this information is acute, right?" Soykan asked as he put away the sheet into his cloak.


    "Yes, yes, in five moon turns the ''shipment'' will be at that location. Now would you shoo away?!" the Whisperer said as he gestured to them like dogs to flee.


    "Of course, of course, Master Whisperer," Soykan said as he played up his amiable role. "But I do not need to say what will happen if this information is incorrect, right?"


    "Are you threatening me," the Whisperer asked as his eyes formed slits.


    "Of course not," Soykan pronounced as he placed his hands at his heart like he was hurt at the man''s very words. "I am not trying to intimidate you, I am simply telling you what will be happening!"


    "Damn, now that''s what I call flipping the script," Magnus voiced before he could stop himself. Though Magnus did not regret it one bit, finally they were showing their teeth, finally they were showing this weasel who they were, Infamous Menace.


    That remark even got Taylan and Bulut silently chuckling to themselves, even Shui had a smile on his face.


    "You¡­ How dare you, I will have each and every single one of you gutted where you stand like the pigs you are!" the man shouted like a raving lunatic.


    Soykan ignored the man and his spitting rage and simply uttered, "Now we do not want anything to happen to little Melodi, do we?"


    The man paused mid stride and froze up like a deer in a headlight, without a single word to utter.


    Soykan continued on as if nothing happened in that same amiable tone, which made him all the more chilling and unnerving. "You know you are not a redeeming man, Master Whisperer. You killed off all your competition and made sure to eliminate them thoroughly, including their children, spouses, and relatives. Making you the most respected and notable information in this city.


    I was thinking about killing you right here and right now after I collected what I needed, but I found out the most interesting thing.


    You were kicked out by your wife for tour too many whore houses, but you still support them and send over plenty of money. Now you couldn''t be doing this because of your wife, the two of you had a most volatile relationship.


    Therefore you must have had a good reason, and lo and behold I found out about your daughter. A sweet girl, indeed! How old is she, five, six seasons old?"


    Finally after a long silence stretched out, the Whisperer squeaked up, "How¡­ how di- did you find that out?"


    "Now you do not need to know that, but what you do need to know and pray with all your god damned hope is that this information pans out! If it doesn''t, well I do not need to tell you what happens, do I?"


    "Y- you wouldn''t," the man replied back, putting up his last resistance.


    "Now why wouldn''t I," Soykan asked in an offended tone. "You dared to do it, so why can''t I? Why can''t anybody do the same to you?"


    The Whisperer had nothing more to say, the resignation was plain in his eyes. It is a hard medicine to swallow when vengeance follows through and bites you back.


    "Now Master Whisperer, we plan on doing more business with you in the future, so we also hope that this information turns out to be accurate," Shui said in a polite tone. But the man did not respond, he just sat there slumped in his seat and staring off into empty space.


    "Other than that, have a pleasant night!"


    Magnus knew for sure the man would not be having a pleasant night at all. Many sleepless nights where before him and much to worry about as well.


    --------------------------------------------


    Magnus hurried to catch up to Soykan, "You didn''t really mean it, right, when you said you would do terrible things to that slimeball''s daughter, right?" Magnus asked.


    He didn''t believe that they would actually go through with it, but a bit of motivation and some threatening was needed on their part to get that man motivated.


    Magnus did not care one bit if the man, or the Whisperer as he calls himself was killed. All those terrible things he did by murdering his competition so brutally and thoroughly, there would be a sense of justice if he got a taste of his own medicine.


    Even so, Magnus had a line he would prefer not to cross and killing little girls in cold blood was one that he did not want to even think about traversing! Seriously what would his mother even think if he had failed her so miserably by turning out to be like that?


    Anyways, Magnus has an undying belief that he is starting to learn these folks pretty well. They might be hard around the edges, but they took him in and taught him all they knew. He knew that deep down even if they lie, steal, and threaten-- they are good folk!


    Soykan turned around and looked at Magnus, he immediately did not like that look he saw in his benefactor''s eyes. "What do you think?" he asked in a calm, bland tone but his eyes were harsh and cold as the Frozen Tundra.


    Magnus took an unconscious step back as those eyes landed on him and declared with hope starting to waning fast, "You wouldn''t!"


    "Oh, really?" Soykan asked in a mocking tone as if he was speaking to a foolish child. "Didn''t you hear me when I said he killed off dozens of compilation including their families? All I am doing is paying Master Whisperer in full recompense!"


    "Aren''t you guys suppose to be better than that," Magnus argued, or more like pleaded. "Aren''t you guys suppose to be the good guys!"


    "Pffff! Hahaha! Where did you get the idea we were the good guys?" Soykan asked, as if he heard the most absurd and hilarious thing ever.


    Magnus opened and closed his mouth with nothing to say or reply with. It was him alone that came up with that idea, and to be honest it was his own little way of dealing with what he would be getting up to.


    Stealing, lying, cheating, killing, and all these other transgressions were deeply ingrained into him by his parents not to commit them. However, in this small sliver of time, he has been breaking them left and right with blatant disregard.


    He had to make excuses for himself or who else would he be able to live with himself!


    When he killed Lobal, Jovel, and Michael''s brother it was all in self defence he told himself. When he stole from the common folk on the streets it was all for the orphanage he told himself. When he joined up with these men it was all because they were good men deep down he told himself.


    But now here he was with his excuse being torn apart right before his very eyes.


    Immediately Magnus came back to the present when he heard Soykan next few words. The man was not his laughing self anymore, his face was twisted up into some bestial form. It was like they were back all over again to that fateful chat they had when he lost control.


    "Do you think that honest, upright folk get rewarded in this world, boy?"


    Magnus had nothing to say, he knew the honest reality of this world better than any little boy his physical age. It is a cruel, cut throat, lawless place with people possess unimaginable powers at their fingertips.


    "Do you think any of the virtuous stuff you ever do in your life time get recognized?" he demanded.


    Once again Magnus had nothing to say, he knew that lesson very well when his honorable action of refusing a woman who openly invited him into her bed. How did he get repaired? Well we all know how!


    "Do you think even your loved ones are spared from that cruel fate?" he whispered as he poked him on the shoulder.


    Magnus hang his head, for the third time having nothing to say. His mother who worked tirelessly for him, cruelly got afflicted by an incurable disease and then was finally butchered by some psychopath with powers he undeservedly got.


    "Why are you acting squirmish, boy!" Soykan asked.


    How was Magnus suppose to answer to that, was it how he was raised or who was as a person? Maybe it was that he just did not want to become a monster like everybody else!


    "Haven''t you seen many of your little friends on the streets killed off by sickness, hunger, cold, other people, or the cruel mistress of fate? Haven''t you seen their body''s being flung off the mountain like trash then be devoured by the beasts that prowl the mountain valleys?!"


    Endless questions streamed out of Soykan mouth as he plainly asked about one cruelty to another. Each was a blow to Magnus and his mental psyche, he had nothing to reply back with nor did he have anything to contend with.


    The three other men; Bulut, Taylan, and Wang Shui stood off to the side and did not help Magnus or speak a word to him. Their faces where all stone cold as ice, and Magnus could tell that they agreed with Soykan''s rhetoric.


    Soykan''s question where simple daily fact, plain as day, and nothing could be argued against it.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "You listen to me boy and you listen close," Soykan said as he bent down to face Magnus at eye level. "This world will chew you up and spit you out, it doesn''t care about you and it sure as hell does not care about what you think or feel."


    Magnus looked into his eyes, and they were those haunted eyes of a man who experienced exactly that. "If you want to survive you need to be tougher than the toughest son of a bitch out there! You need to be crueler than the cruelest bastard out there! You need to be colder than the coldest twat out there! And you need to be crazier than the craziest asshole out there!"


    Magnus wondered if that would ever be a way to live? Would you still be human anymore; a thinking, feeling creature or would you be no better than an animal?!


    Soykan got up from his kneeling position, wiped at the sweat glistening on his face and got his ragged breathing under control. "You have three days to come to a decision," he finally uttered, breaking the still silence.


    Magnus was about to ask what he meant but he cut him to the chase first. "In those three days you have a decision to come to. Are you either going to join us or not! If you decide against it, then do not come back ever again!


    There will be no hard feelings and there also will not be nonsense, we will not be coming to silence you or to force you back. And to sweeten the offer we will be paying you a thousand gold lions when we separate.


    But if you do decide to completely join us, then know this is what we do, kill little girls and much, much worse. Do not get any foolish ideas in your head, boy. A life of crime is a life of crime, it is not a romantic thing nor is it honorable!


    So in three days, you have a decision to make."


    --------------------------------------------


    Magnus sneaked back into the orphanage, the hour was so late that you couldn''t even hear a single sound echoing in the place. Nobody was awake whether it be the Mothers, the Matron, or the children.


    Magnus made it to his bed and flopped down, thank god for small favors once again. His bed buddy was a heavy sleeper, and as a side note a kicker, but anyways he did not stir when Magnus laid back on the bed.


    He just laid there off with his thoughts, Codex for once let him be and gave no input.


    In three days, starting from tomorrow, he had a choice to make that might change his life completely, and he had no idea which one to choose.

 40 Arc 3 Chapter 1: The Passing of Time

    Missed me? I know I sure have missed you all!


    Well, we are back and it is a new arc!


    Our new schedule will be Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. (We had a vote, check arc 2 chapter 22)


    Besides that I hope you enjoy the chapter for the day!


    Side Note: Do you guys want an exact time for chapter releases?


    Also looking for editors. Thanks


    --------------------------------------


    The Starry Mountains of old were home to the Mountain Folks-- hardy, clever folk who made their homes in the cold north.


    They were ruled in turn by the Guilds, who were founded long ago by the Great Sage. Each of the powerful Guilds, totaling nine together, governed their own city-state with outlying villages and towns here and there-- that would fall and rise by the beast tides.


    At the helm of the Guilds where the Guild Masters! Powerful men and women who were experts and true authorities of their Guild''s respected trade. They each, in turn, earned the respect and loyalty of their fellow guild members and risen up to the position. Though in later days, the position was passed down through hereditary.


    Together the Guilds were unified under the banner of the Starry Union. Under this alliance, they were able to stand together, united, creating a front that helped spread their reach far and wide. The Union was lead by the President, whom the position always stayed in the hands of Greybrows.


    The Greybrows where Scholars much similar to us present-day Scholars, but at the same time, far too different. The Greybrows were Master Calligraphers, Keepers of Grand Obelisk Library, Residents of the Knowledge Spires, Rulers of Volhelm, and Creators of Magical Scrolls of tremendous power.


    Though that position of power was much contended by the other guilds, among them were the Brewers Guild, a guild of Alchemists. They were Master Chemists, Residents of the Pillars Of Wafting Fumes, Guardians of the Black Titanic Cauldron, Rulers of Celecross, and Makers of Magical Potions of incredible uses.


    Then there was the Dustgear Guild, a guild of Construct Builders. They were Master engineers, Residents of the Colossus Towers, Masters of the Gear Plant, Rulers of Exastrand, and Builders of Magical Constructs of unbelievable might.


    In addition, there was the Stargazers Guild, navigators of the Void, although the weakest Major Guild, their trade was the most valuable and useful. These navigators where Master Cartographers, Residents of Heavenly Spires, Wielders of the 8-pointed Golden Compass, Rulers of Spheris, and Wayfinders of other worlds.


    Being only a step above the Stargazers where the Crumbled Abode Guild, a guild of architects. They were Master Designers, Residents of Broken Towers, Users of the Gargantuan architect''s Compass, Rulers of Clode, and Planner of wondrous Magical Structures.


    After that, there was the Pentagon Guild, a guild of warders. They were Master Sketchers, their residents were the Endless Circling Spires, Owners of the Grey Chalk, Rulers of Voxis, and Drawers of grand Magical Wards.


    Next, there was the Red Anvil Guild, craftsmen and women. They were Master Smiths, Residents of the Blazing Lookout, Owners of the Blazing Glory Forge, Rulers of Ozon, and Producers of mighty Magical Armament.


    Then there was the Talisman Guild, a guild of hand crafted works. They were Master Artisans, Residents of the Ornament Towers, Users of the Adorned Modeling Utensil, Rulers of Aerostar, and Craftsmans of exquisite Magical Trinkets.


    Lastly, there is the Weavers Guild, a guild of fabric makers. They were Master Spinners, Residents of the Weaved Spires, Owners of the Antiquity Spinning Machine, Rulers of Aerihold, and Weavers of numerous Magical Wears.


    Nevertheless, this small list does not round up all the Guilds that used to make up the Starry Union. There were plenty of other Minor Guilds who latched on to the Major Guilds for support and backing.


    -Excerpt From Imperial Scholar Placus study on the Guilds of Old Pandora.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    3 Seasons Later (3 Earth Years)


    Magnus, who was now 13 seasons old, walked among the crowded streets of Exastrand. The passing of seasons worked miracles on him, instead of being the scrawny little runt he used to be, now he looked his age, that is Pandora age, meaning he looked like a fifteen year old Earthling.


    Over the seasons, he grew in many areas, whether it be in heights, which he now stood at 1.6 meters with plenty of room to grow. Plus, in weights which he gained several over the seasons and was finally within the normal human range.


    In addition to his baby fat being all but gone and him gaining several pounds, he started to attain an athletic body shape. Though maybe he should concede that to all the training he has been going through. Furthermore, he was also coming into his manhood, so he has been feeling all the teenage angst.


    Besides that, he noticed he is fitting in more and more into his ethnicity group as his features sharpened and becoming more prominent. His curly hair, which used to be a dirty jumble of mayhem, was now cut short and into a mohawk style with a light stubble growing in and a line running across.


    The seasons have also treated him well financially as it did physically, he was wearing white loose satin trousers with intricate golden designs and a similarly long-sleeved white vest with a plain white tunic underneath.


    At his waist was a black sash of brocade fabric with beautiful white interwoven serpentine designs. Worn around his neck was a black shawl that covered his upper torso and was dotted with small sliver white dots that shone in the sun like tiny stars and white elongated prism-like beads at the base.


    He could pass off as any guilder''s son with the fine clothing he was wearing, and he did. As he made his way to the hideout, the masses gave him a wide breadth even though there wasn''t any room to be found at all.


    ''If they only knew,'' Magnus thought to himself, ''if they only knew that everything, from the clothing, to the perfume, and the money-- everything was stolen and bought with ill-gotten money. How would they react or even feel?''


    "They would riot, plain and simple," a woman''s voice replied to his gratifying thoughts.


    "Ah, if it isn''t my eternally insufferable companion," Magnus said in a light-hearted manner.


    Codex snorted derision, "Would you look at that, the pot calling the kettle black. If I am insufferable, and that is a big if then you are unbearable."


    Magnus chuckled in amusement; it was good to see some folk were still the same old, same old. Biting back any more jokes, Magnus cut to the chase and asked what was on his mind. "Alright, Codex, all jokes aside, it has been a while since I saw my Stat Sheet, could you go ahead and put it up?"


    "Sure," Codex simply replied as she did as he asked.


    [Scanning Complete]


    [Physical Stats Available


    Mental Stats Available


    Spiritual Stats Available]


    [Module Units Identified:


    Strength: 3.96 ¡ú 6.14


    Endurance: 4.31 ¡ú 6.71


    Agility: 5.94 ¡ú 10.9


    Dexterity: 5.43 ¡ú 9.71


    Vitality: 4.54 ¡ú 7.14


    Durability: 3.71 ¡ú 6.21


    Intellect: 12.04 ¡ú 14.04


    Psyche: 10.14 ¡ú 12.1


    Will: 12.61 ¡ú 14.81


    Perception: 11.0 ¡ú 12.9


    ]


    The young practitioner looked over the gains that he made over the season. Those stats that went up through techniques made a steady and gradual gains, those that he worked hard for went up with his effort, and finally, those that had the benefit of both technique and training went soaring up like a ballista bolt.


    At any rate, he was finally out of the red zone, below normal. Man, that was humiliating, having the pull of a little child. Presently, most of his stats'' were either in the normal range or above normal.


    Now, if only he was able to break through the abnormal range any day now. He would be a powerhouse among regular folks if he got to that stage-- just like Taylan, Bulut, and Shui.


    Plus, he wouldn''t be somewhat closer to where Soykan and the Matron stood, he still had no idea where that was, nor was Codex able to pick up anything, but baby steps.


    While Magnus was distracted looking over his advancement, somebody ran into him, whether it be by accident or on purpose, thankfully he didn''t fall down on to the ground. Though that didn''t stop them from thwacking him with some sort of pastry which got all over his face.


    Magnus took in a deep breath to calm himself and took out a silken handkerchief from his vest inner pocket and used it to wipe his face. Once he was done cleaning himself, he looked down at the person who ran into him, which turned out to be a little girl who had her hair tied into two ponytails.


    No wonder he didn''t even budge an inch when she collided with him.


    "Are you alright?" Magnus asked the child as he offered her his hand. There was no point in getting angry with a child; he will only be making an ass of himself if he did.


    The child didn''t even register his offered hand or, for that matter even give him a glance since she only looked down at her now empty hands. It must have struck her that her pastry was gone since it was at that moment the waterworks begin.


    ''Ow, shit,'' Magnus thought. He can''t be dealing with this. He was no good with children. No make that horrendous. Whenever he was given baby duty back at the orphanage, he would always try to shrink it, any way possible.


    Thankfully with his quick wit, he was always able to get away without carrying out his duty, or was it because of his irresponsibility?


    "Come on, don''t cry, it will be alright," Magnus said weakly to the child. However, it only went on ahead and did the exact opposite.


    People were now staring at them as they passed by, and Magnus was totally out of his playing field. "Alright, calm down, I will buy you''re sweet again. What do you say to that?" Magnus asked as he reached for his coin purse and brought out some silver bolts.


    The child gave the money one look and broke down into tears again while crying out, "I wanty my taaaart!"


    ''Well, aren''t you a smart bugger,'' Magnus thought as he gave the child the stink eye. ''Sure does know what you want.''


    As Magnus was thinking about something, anything to pacify the little girl, a young woman came running into the opening. "Fusun," she shouted as she darted to the child.


    Once her little devil was in her hands, the older girl or should he say, young woman. Even though the young woman looked like she was seventeen or eighteen seasons old, he always gets confused with this nonsense that you are an adult at fourteen.


    The young woman looked up to face Magnus, who immediately got on the defensive. "This is not how it looks!" he shouted as he held his hands up, trying not to create a misunderstanding.


    "He took my tart, mommy," the brat screamed from underneath her mother''s hug.


    Magnus swore under his breath, is she trying to send him to an early grave?!


    Plus, no wonder people say children are adequate liars.


    Still, Magnus had to defend himself since it is guilty until proven innocent in this sort of situation. "That is not what happened, my lady," Magnus professed. "Let me explain, and it shall all become clear."


    "There is no need for that Young Master, my daughter is clearly in the wrong here," the young mother hastily declared, as Magnus noticed the trepidation in her eyes. "Please have mercy on us," she said as she bowed her head to him in surrender and plea.


    "If there is anybody you must punish, then let it be me, for I am the mother who couldn''t discipline her daughter correctly."


    And here Magnus thought this couldn''t get any more complicated. Now the mother herself is afraid of him and asking for punishment. Masochistic much?


    Nevertheless, anybody common sense or just plain eyes for that matter could see the jelly still stuck in his hair. From there, you could easily come to the conclusion that he didn''t take the child''s tart, and he is clearly not in the wrong.


    So, why shouldn''t she be afraid for her life and her child''s, her daughter just sullied and insulted a Guilder''s son. Since Magnus is dressed as the part, why shouldn''t she believe anything less?


    "It''s alright," Magnus said as he held his hand out to stop her from doing something unexpected. He was no in store for any more surprises!


    "The fault lays at my feet. I wasn''t watching where I was going, and then I ran into your child." Magnus admitted, which was the truth, but also a fact which he hoped would ease the young mother''s worries.


    "Now where debt is do, debt is do." Magnus declared as he brought out the silver bolts again. "Here," Magnus said as he held out the coins, "this should be repayment, enough."


    "This is too much, Young Master," the young mother uttered as she was more fearful than ever now. Clearly, she was wondering if strings came attached to this money.


    "This is nothing to me," Magnus stated, which was a fact, plain and simple. "Buy your child as many tarts as she wants," he added as he shoved the money into the young woman''s hand.


    "Now, I must be on my way," he uttered. "And you be out of trouble," he concluded with as he gave the child a glare.


    With that, he left and at a near running pace at that too.


    A part of him wondered why a simple outing out into town became so complicated and convoluted.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Your late," Soykan stated as Magnus came down the stone steps.


    "I know, I know. I ran into some complications," Magnus clarified. As he looked down at the small gather, unlike him, who grew a plenty all four men were the same old same old.


    "You were able to get what we asked for, right?" Taylan asked, taking his meaning the wrong way.


    "Yes, I have our getaway vehicle is ready, I just need to pick it up later," Magnus said, setting them straight as he sat with them at the table near the hearth.


    "Good," Soykan said as he nodded his head. "We all know the plan, right?"


    Without a word, everyone at the table nodded their heads, giving their acquiescence.


    "Alright then, let''s get on with our job!"


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Magnus drove the carriage that they rented down an alleyway, the thing was more of a small train cart than anything else.


    It had six horses tethered to it, which made it a headache keeping all those animals in line. Plus the thing was so massive and heavy, he was afraid that the wheels would leave cracks and fissures on to the earthen stone.


    Thank Pandora for all the myriad of training he got, ow, and there he goes sounding off like a Pandorian. Humans are truely creatures of adaptability, it only took a few seasons and he has already adapted to this world cultures and customs.


    Anyways during his time with the Infamous Menace, his training hasn''t only been physical training, weapon training, thievery training, and strategical training. He would have already lost his mind if that is what he did every single day.


    No, he has been branching off into other fields.


    From Bulut, besides the weapon training, he has been learning hand to hand combat, discipline, command, and strategy. It has been a lot of military training from him, and Magnus was able to glean from that Bulut used to be some sort of soldier.


    From Shui, besides the physical training, he has been learning herbology, medicine, apothecary, brewing. It has been a lot of doctoring with him, and it seems like Shui was a sort of physician before he came into this life.


    From Taylan, besides the thievery training, he has been learning freerunning which was basically parkour, disguises, theater, and music-- especially how to play his damned instruments, the Oud.


    With Taylan, his teaching has been all over the place, he would learn one skill than another, but it all seemed like Taylan was teaching him how to be the best thief he could be. Also, just like how he taught, it was hard to pinpoint what he used to be in his past life. From his mannerism, he sort of reminded him of a street rat, but he also had skills in music and acting which could only be found with a troupe.


    Then there was his skill in thieving, unlike the others, he was born and breed for this line of work. If there was anything to do with thieving he was the master and he was the person Magnus only learned from in that field.


    Be that as it may, Magnus put aside the mystery that was Taylan, his history was his history, alone. It wasn''t Magnus''s right to be snooping around, plus he didn''t even the others backstories well enough as well. He only had a gleam but not a full picture.


    Finally there was Soykan, besides their game of square, he has been learning etiquette, intrigue stewardship, and diplomacy. With him, it has been a lot of blue-blooded education and Magnus had to say he was not expecting that at all. It looks like Soykan used to be upper crust and the only highborn in the Starry Mountains are those part of the Guilds.


    Thanks to all the different kinds of training he has been through and the education he had, his r¨¦sum¨¦ has grown extensively. Now he could safely say that he could make something of himself in this world.


    He could create his own path and build a legend of himself.

 41 Chapter 2: The Plan

    "Alright, you can stop the carriage, here, kid," Soykan said as he drew the curtains back.


    Magnus did as he was told as he reined in the horses and parked the vehicle in the back alley of their targeted location. The place they were about to strike was a massive stone-built, three stories tall tavern, that was the bona fide hideout of the Jade Vipers gang.


    Soykan walked up to Magnus while Bulut stayed back as he double checked his equipment, "You know what your job is, right?" Soykan asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Yep, I know exactly what I am supposed to do," Magnus said with unveiled sarcasm. "Twiddle with my thumbs and do precisely nothing."


    "Magnus," Soykan said in a dangerously low voice. "You have a very important job here, not only are you going to spring us away from the crime scene, but you will also be shaking off any pursuers we get. Now are you up for the task?"


    Magnus knew his insolence would not get him anywhere, but he had to vent his anger and frustration. Nevertheless, somebody had to do the job, and who better than the youngest and most inexperienced.


    Sigh


    "Alright, I will do as you ask," Magnus uttered, giving in to the demand of the job and accepting his circumstances.


    "Good, if all goes well then we will be back in a few moments."


    Then with that statement, he proceeded on his way as he walked through the back alley entrance that Bulut just lock picked and was gone out of sight as the door closed behind him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Magnus rested his head against the carriage''s oaken frame, this was taking way too long, and he did not like it one bit.


    The plan was simple, go in, get everything you can, then get out.


    However, now they have been gone for what, a full phase of the moon, meaning a good hour.


    Then his mind started to churn out dark and bloody thoughts, images of everyone laying dead started to play in his mind. He knew he was being stupid; these guys were the toughest sons of bitches he knew. And that is saying a lot, all his life has been surrounded by hard, hardy folk who takes what comes with a straight faces.


    Regardless of it all though he knew something must have gone wrong, he just felt it in his bones. Yet there was nothing he could do about it. His job description was simple and whatever Soykan spewed; it was just stay put, and do nothing!


    He wished they had the comforts of modern technology, a comlink would go a long way right now.


    Magnus tried to calm himself down by thinking over everything, especially the plan.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Flashback*


    "This will be a quick and easy job." Soykan declared as he handed everyone a copy of all the gathered data on their latest job.


    "When is it ever quick and easy," Taylan joked.


    Soykan gave him a withering look but added nothing to his commentary. "We will be targeting the Jade Viper gang, a small gang that is barely holding on to a district."


    "Then why are we targeting these small-time bozos?" Taylan asked, interrupting Soykan mid-stride.


    "Taylan," Soykan said as he turned to face the thief. "I swear by the Great Sage, if you open your yapper one more time. I will permanently shut it for you."


    "Heard you loud and clear, boss," Taylan replied, giving way for Soykan but still keeping up with his antics.


    "You would be doing all of us a great service, if you did so right now," Shui muttered, more than loud enough for everyone around the table to hear.


    Bulut hid his laughter with fake coughing, but Magnus, on the other hand, snickered out loud.


    Taylan gave Shui a dirty look but said nothing more.


    "As tempting as that is," Soykan stated. "Let''s get back to the meeting on hand," putting a close to the matter.


    "As I was saying, we will be targeting the Jade Viper gang. Their hideout isn''t the tavern on top which is called the Copperhead Bar, that is only a front which they use. Their real hideout is what lays underneath. They have vast tunnels that stretch an entire city block that they call home."


    Soykan took a pause there as he reached into his parchments and took out a single large one among the whole mess. "Thankfully with a few well placed bribes we were able to get the full map of tunnels," he declared as he held out the well detailed animal skin for all to see.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Then he laid it down in the middle of the table and pointed at an area on the map, "Our target will be this room, here" he stated. Magnus tried to make sense of it but it only looked like an ugly gun to him.


    "This here is the treasure room," Soykan thankfully clarified, parting the clouds of ignorance for Magnus. "It will be our target for the day."


    "Could you pause right there," Magnus asked.


    Soykan nodded his head, and Magnus carried on, "Even though Taylan did not phrase it the best way possible, he still raised a good concern. This is a small gang we are talking about here, even if we hit its treasury, it will only have a few hundred gold lions we will be looking at. I do not know about you, but don''t we usually hit something a bit more lucrative?"


    "Excellent observation, chap," Soykan praised.


    "O come on," Taylan shouted as he raised his hand up in the air.


    Soykan ignored him and continued on, "What is in the treasury is not just some measly amount collected by these small-timers, but a tribute!"


    "To whom?" Magnus asked as he took a sip of his drink. He was already thinking along the lines that this offering was going to some larger gang for protection and backing.


    "The Guild!"


    The wine that he swallowed came spewing out from his mouth while some went down the wrong windpipe. Once he was able to control his coughing fit, Magnus asked in a voice near to hysteria, "Are you out of your MIND?"


    "No, I think I am perfectly sane," Soykan replied once he thought over the question... for only the briefest of moments. "Though there is a fine line between genius and insanity."


    "Oi, can it!" Magnus said with a snort.


    Then getting back to his major concern which he feared would be the death of them, "This is the GUILDS we are talking about here," he said as if he was talking to a small child. "You just don''t mess with them, god forbid stealing!"


    "We did this plenty of times," Taykan said with a careless shrug, butting into the conversation.


    "Really?" Magnus asked in bated breath as he looked at each corner in turn, looking for shadows.


    "Yeah, we robbed from most of the Major and Minor Guilds in the Starry Mountains," Taykan replied. "Plus you even helped out in perpetrating some."


    "What?" Magnus uttered, a bit slow to the uptake. Then when he repeated it in his mind, he shouted, "WHAT!"


    "Taykan, stop messing around with the lad," Shui said as he gave the man a condescending look. "Plus don''t lie to him, the only Guilders we stole from in this city is Guild members and we all know that they are not really Guilders."


    "What I just couldn''t help it, he was acting so like a fearful, regular, and law abiding citizen. We are the Infamous Menace, we rob from everyone-- though not widows, children, and elderly. Anyways, the Guilds are the juiciest of targets, so why shouldn''t we have them share with us poor fellows."


    Magnus knew he shouldn''t be acting the part of a country bumpkin but he had a bit of trepidation and alarm towards the Guilds. He just started to walk the path of power and already he was above and beyond most normal folk.


    He wondered to himself, deep in the middle of the night as his imagination ran wild, how powerful were they. Unlike Earth who just stumbled upon this mysterious phenomenon and made untold advances, this world was on a whole nother level.


    They must have had countless years experimenting and forging ahead into the great beyonds. Even with his limited understanding of magic, he can literally envision them in his mind''s eye, being walking tanks and nukes.


    So Magnus had a good healthy dose of apprehension of these Guilds, therefore it is his policy to avoid them and stay far, far away from them.


    Now, these guys are doing the exact opposite of that, they are metaphorically speaking, poking and prodding the sleeping dragon.


    Still, with the laid back attitude they presented, Magnus was starting to have second thoughts of his position. Or maybe and most likely in his opinion, they were just idiots driving off into the sunset towards their death.


    Be that as it may, there was one thing that bothered him, something that Taykan said off handedly.


    "Quick question, if the Guilds are so much more better targets why don''t you go after them more often? You just said, in the three seasons, give or take, you have been in this city, this is the first time you are going after the Guild''s money."


    "Well unless you have us raid their towers, there isn''t a whole lot of opportunity of going after the Guilds," Soykan replied.


    "Yes, Soykan is correct," Bulut added. "The Guilds approach to commoners is one of disinterest, they couldn''t care less what we get up to. The only times they turn their gazes towards us, is when they come down to collect taxes, raise an army to go fight their wars in far flung worlds, and to fill their numbers with talented children who become their apprentices."


    And that is what worries Magnus the most, the Guilds lack of interest and their total apathy towards, us commoners. The message they are getting across is loud and clear, and it is one of-- you are insects to us and are not worth our time.


    "Anyways, getting back to the matter at hand, how do we get in?" Bulut asked. "From what I can make out, we will have to cover a whole lot of ground to get to it. Meaning there is a higher likelihood that we might run into one of those gangsters that are doubtlessly prowling those tunnels. Then that means there is a higher chance we might get and we do not want to obviously get caught. So you can see the problem here."


    "You raise a good concern, Bulut, and as you all know-- it is our motto never to be seen, recognized, or ever caught. So we will be using those," he stated as he pointed behind himself to two earthenware jars.


    "What are they," Taylan asked, raising the question on everybody''s mind.


    "They''re dwarven ash," Soykan declared as he grinned down at them.


    "What!" Shui shouted, losing his cool which was a first. Shui was the embodiment of a wise old monk, he might get irritated with Taylan but who wouldn''t. Nevertheless, he never lost his shit, therefore it was a real shocker to see him do so now.


    "There is a reason why that thing is banned nearly all across Pandora and for good reasons as well. It is highly volatile and dangerous to everyone near it."


    "I know, I know," Soykan quickly said while he made calming gestures towards Shui, "but hear me out." He brought the map closer to himself and pointed to the upper center room with only caverns and tunnels surrounding it.


    "Wait," Magnus clamored, pausing everyone where they were. "I still do not know what this dwarven ash is," he stated which was untrue since he was already starting to form ideas what it really was, and there was one, above all else, that echoed endlessly in his mind.


    "So, what is it?" he asked, wanting to run his suspicions through them.


    This time it was Bulut who answered, "It is a highly deadly powdered mixture that was made by those blasted dwarves and a closely guarded one too."


    ''Dwarves,'' Magnus thought to himself with a shake his head, ''of course they would invent gunpowder. No surprise there.'' Still, what was a surprise for him was to hear of fantasy races spoken of so frankly, out in the open. It was like they were just a thing, a part of life, which they were he guessed.


    Be that as it may, he turned to look at Soykan and gave him the look he reserved for real assholes. "So," he said as Soykan started to get uncomfortable in his seat. "You let me lug that shit all the way from that contraband dealer?"


    "Ignorance is bliss," he offered with a bashful smile.


    Shui turned to face Soykan with a raised eyebrow, "Don''t tell me you actually did that?"


    Soykan coughed into his fist, and mumbled hurriedly, "I did tell him to be extra careful."


    "Well then I am sure you could do way with 5% of your cut," Shui stated, not getting any argument from Soykan.


    "All in favor of that judgment," Shui shouted, calling a quick, informal vote.


    Magnus was the first to gleefully raise his hand, followed by Bulut and Taylan.


    "Then it is decided!" Shui concluded. "You can carry on explaining your plan, now."


    "Okay," Soykan said, being a bit cowed.


    "This here is the tavern. Thus instead of going down these caverns, then into this room, which is the lounge area, then down this long passageway covering all the sleeping chamber, followed by going into the training room, down the passageway across the loo, and then¡­"


    "We get it!" everybody shouted, getting sick and tired of Soykan''s endless tirade.


    "Alright, moving on," Soykan said as he hastily wiped the grin off of his face.


    "My plan is much more straightforward and safer. We come down from the tavern from the other entrance, then we simply travel down this cavern ending up behind the treasure room. Then that is were the dwarven ashes come in, we set it against the vent which is represented by the white line, it does its work, then the way towards the treasury is cleared."


    "I am still not sure about it, one miss step and it is into Limbo for all of us," Shui said, voicing his worry about the dwarven ashes.


    "It is going to be alright! We will handle the substance with extra care and attentiveness," Soykan replied, trying to off put Shui''s worry with an air of carefreeness.


    Then not wanting to stay on the topic, he turned to face Magnus, "You have a question, kid?"


    "Yea," Magnus replied as he took to the floor. "My inquiry is simple, how are we going to collect all that wealth? All we ever stole were items of great value, never a dragon''s hoard.


    This must be a princely sum if it is a tribute to the Guild, plus they will obviously use this chance to try to appease and better themselves in the Guild''s eyes.


    Therefore, unless we make several trips to the treasury, which is impossible in my view, we will never be able to extract al the wealth. At best, we will only escape with a paltry amount we can carry."


    "You raise an excellent issue," Soykan admitted with a nod of his head in recognition. "And the answer to that is right here," he said as he grabbed a satchel off the shelf near the stone steps.


    "What is it?" Magnus asked, as he looked over the item. It was merely a plain and simple bag, something you would sling over your shoulder and carry a few items with. "Is it a magical bag or something," he then asked as he wasn''t quite impressed with it.


    "You have no idea how correct you are," Soykan responded with as a mysterious smile played on his lips. "Perhaps a demonstration is in order," he said as he grabbed a few more items laying around the place.


    Magnus watched in amazement as Soykan shoved in one item after another, the satchel must have been an endless gaping maw as it took all of them in.


    "What is it?" Magnus asked in a voice barely above a whisper.


    "It is called a Bag of Holding," Shui replied. "You can store up 500 stone inside of it, and it will remain 15 stones, nevertheless."


    "Wow," Magnus intoned, as he gazed at the small item that could hold so much. Magic what a marvelous thing; it can so easily break numerous laws of physics with reckless abandonment and neglect. This bag that laid right before him on the table had a pocket dimension, an actual 6 by 2 dimension. It is something that was wishful thinking, no, disillusioned, back home, on Earth.


    Magnus gave the satchel one final look before he turned his head back to the conversation at hand. In any event though, this world never ceases to amaze him.


    "Hmm, besides Shui''s major anxiety, and the question that Magnus had answered. It seems like it is as you said. This plan of yours is much more effortless and trouble free," Bulut mused out loud.


    "Though that does lead back to my concern once more, the probability of getting caught. We might have saved our selves the effort of having to trek through a whole city block to get to the treasury and the high likelihood of running into gangsters in the tunnels. Except, setting off these jars of dwarven ash will undo everything. That explosion will echo all across those tunnels and draw every single gangster towards us."


    "Once more, you have raised a good concern Bulut, and thankfully I have the answer to that. That is where our second half of the plan comes into action, the distraction."

 42 Chapter 3: Going In

    Happy Valentine''s day! Some sad saps(me) are lonely man, drifting in the wind all alone.


    Well, all melancholy thoughts aside, I hope you enjoy the new cover page. It is a pic of the city of Exastrand.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    "Once more you have raised a good concern Bulut, and thankfully I have the answer to that. That is where our second half of the plan comes into action, the distraction."


    For the second time in a row, Soykan reached into his pile of parchment and brought out two portraits of two individuals. One was a middle man who looked tall and lean with suspicious darting eyes. The second was a gaunt young man who had arrogant and viciousness written all over his face.


    "Wait didn''t you have me shadow those two for days on end?" Taylan asked as recognition blossomed on his face.


    "Yep," Soykan replied.


    "Who are they then?" Magnus inquired, if they were taken notice of, then they must be important to their plans.


    "They are the folks who will help us create our distraction," Soykan answered back, clearly trying to drag out the suspense.


    "Mhh, I think this one here is the Jade Viper boss''s son," Taylan mused out loud shattering the anticipation Soykan was trying to build up. "And I think this one is the boss''s right hand man."


    "Thanks for clarifying on that, Taylan," Magnus said with a satisfied grin. "Now do you want to continue before somebody else spills the beans on your master plan?" Magnus asked Soykan who just looked like he had the rug pulled out from under me.


    "Fine," Soykan said. "Though all of you are joy killers," he muttered under his breath. "Can''t even let a fellow have some fun!"


    "Alright, now where was I? Yes, for this plan to work we need them both. How it works is that we will be taking them out and assuming their roles," he said with great finality. Seeing nobody was mind blown, he cleared his throat and begrudgingly carried on.


    "To clarify, I mean we will only be taking on Mr. right-hand role, but still, we will be taking them both out. Plus it would be preferable if we took out Mr. right-hand in secret with nobody being none the wiser. For Mr. gang leader''s son the opposite is true, taking him out in the open with everybody as witness is much more favorable ."


    "Whoa, I see what you are up to," Magnus pronounce as he now had a general idea of what Soykan''s plan was, and how he was going to create the distraction.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Stop right there," Soykan shrieked. "This is my plan and my plan alone. Thus it is mine to share and nobody else''s!"


    "Alright, alright, just don''t chew me out," Magnus voiced, not liking that overzealous look in his eyes.


    "Ahem, as Taylan said he has been trailing both of them for days on end," Soykan carried on with, pretending that nothing just happened.


    "First, there is the right hand man, he has a secret lover who he likes to go see thus we will take him out when he visits his mistress, disguise as him, and then assume his role.


    Then there is the boss''s son, he likes to regularly visit the Golden Lily, a brothel down in the Pleasure District. That is where one of you will get the jump on him, publicly kidnap him, and make your escape


    Next, whom ever disguises themselves as the right hand man, should go break the news for the gang leader and recount the staged kidnapping to him. That should draw them out of their rat hole and pave the way for us."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Wow, I gotta say that is actually a good plan!" Taylan commented, poking fun of Soykan.


    In spite of his best efforts, nobody paid him any attention to him, as they were hashing out the plan and fine tuning it.


    "Why don''t we add some finesse to the kidnapping by publicly proclaiming some along the lines ''it is us, your rival gang.'' That should do the trick," Magnus inputted.


    "That is a good idea," Soykan uttered as he nodded his head to himself and pulled out another parchment with information scribbled on to it. "Let''s see here, one of the Jade Viper''s biggest rivals is the Phantom Tribe. If we blame the abduction on them, that might really rattle them, and make them expedite more men."


    After Magnus raised his idea, he was followed up by Shui, "What about instead of risking our own lives setting off those dwarves ashes, manually. We instead use a coil of thin rope to light the powder from a safe distance."


    "Would that even work?" Soykan asked, as he gave Shui an unsure look.


    "Trust me," Shui replied with a slight bob of his head.


    "We have a lesser version of this dwarven ash back home in the Drifting Archipelago called firecracker. It is used during celebrations to light up the sky with beautiful, sparkling illuminations," he came to a head with as a look of yearning and remembrance crossed his face.


    Magnus knew Wang Shui was Island folk, his narrow, round features and his warm skin tone with the yellowish cast-- told it all. Shui''s mannerism, idiosyncrasy, quirks, and traits all spoke of Mountain folk to him, Magnus always took him as a denizen of the Starry Mountains.


    But who would have guessed that he was born and bred far off into the east, in the archipelagos?


    Getting back to the matter at hand, Soykan gave a shrug in response and said, "If you say that''s best then we will go with it."


    Then Bulut spoke up next, "Even if they have a ghost of a shell reminding, you still need somebody to guard your back to take care of those left behind in the tunnels."


    "Well then it shall be you while I empty the treasury," Soykan responded with.


    Bulut gave him a look and Soykan just waved it off and added, "Nobody is more wicked with a blade than you, Bulut, especially with those axes of yours. If somebody is going to guard my back and keep those gangsters off of me, then it is you."


    "If we are assigning roles, then I guess I will be the one to take out the right hand man and disguise myself as him," Taylan stated as he rested his feet on the table. "I am after all the best when it comes to these sorts of things, plus I am the only one close to him in stature and frame," he added with a grin.


    "Alright, good, Taylan could take care of that," Soykan pronounce. "Now moving on to taking out the gang leader''s son?"


    "Woo, can I do it, please?" Magnus asked, hoping that he would finally make a break. "I will make sure to take out the sleazebag real quick and smooth," he added, trying to reassure them.


    "Nay, I think it would be better if Shui takes care of it," Soykan declared without even turning to face Magnus and saying it to his face.


    "Certainly," Shui said with an inclination of his head.


    "In addition to all that make sure all of you are non-lethal, we do not want to draw any more heat than necessary."


    "Are you guys seriously going to be ignoring me like that?" Magnus grilled, incredulous with the way he was just waved off.


    "What is it that you want?" Soykan asked with utmost patience written on his face.


    "What am I even going to do?" Magnus asked.


    "You will be our getaway driver," Soykan replied.


    "Oh come on!" Magnus screamed. "Why do I always get the most useless, boring, and inferior jobs?"


    "Magnus," Soykan said in a calm, serene tone. "This is an important role, and I do not have to tell you how important, you should already know that. Now, please take on the job like a grown man and hush as we conclude this meeting."


    Magnus knew when he was being babied and if there ever was a moment that it was true, now would be it. Well if Soykan wanted to play like that then he could play like that.


    "Well, if this is so important as you preach it out to be," he said as he put air quotes around the word important. "Why don''t you do it, or Bulut, Shui, and Taylan? I am just a child who is many moon turns away from his coming of age."


    "Woo, he has you there," Taylan commented off to the side.


    Soykan paid the thief no heed, but instead turned his gaze done upon the insolent pupil of his. "Now listen up here, kid, and listen good. You will undertake the role of our getaway driver, and you will do it without any more complaints. You hear me?"


    Magnus could see that this tactic of smart mouthing it wasn''t going to cut it, nor throwing a tantrum with how severe Soykan was acting. Maybe it was time to go for something else, perhaps the softening of the heart? Hmm, that might work.


    "What have I been training for all these seasons? Was it to sit back on the sideline and do nothing? NO! You guys taught me well and everything you know. Now is the time to test it, see what I am made of, and let me fly. Let me leave the birds nest. So, please, PLEASE, let me go out there into the thick of it and do what you have prepared me for all this time, for stealing."


    Silence reigned around the table after Magnus finished sharing his passionate speech, nobody had nothing to say as they were left to their own thoughts and devices.


    Magnus let himself hope for a moment there that might actually work, that he might actually be allowed to get into the action instead of menial work of to the sidelines.


    Immediately though, that seed of hope was crushed as Soykan sighed deeply, letting loose a long breath of exhalation, and replied, "My stance still stands, kid, you are going to be our getaway driver."


    Magnus turned to face the other, his plea written clearly across his face, but the others responded in kind.


    "Sorry, chap, but your sword forms and stances could use some work," Bulut responded with.


    "Although you are quick and nimble, you still lack in certain departments, such as Might and Physique. Those two areas could use some work before you head out into the field," Shui replied in the same manner.


    "Sorry kiddo, got to go with the masses on this one," Taylan answered, not even giving a reason, why.


    "Well, then it seems like we are all in agreement."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Magnus concluded rethinking the plan he started to cross off on his mental list and tried to hone in on where something could have gone wrong.


    Everything on Taylan and Shui end went perfectly well, just before they pulled up to the tavern back entrance they passed by Jade Vipers'' leaving the tavern in full force. Thus he could safely say the trouble was not at their end.


    No, obviously, it was Bulut and Soykan, they must have run into an issue with was holding up.


    But what could it be?


    Was it the measly amount of reminding gangsters in the tunnels? No, that couldn''t be it. He saw them handle tougher foes and get out of sticker situation.


    That fight in that Guilder''s garden way back two seasons ago was the first to come to his mind. How many heavy armored combatants were they able to cut down, on that job? A dozen, two dozen.


    He wasn''t sure since he was too far away on watch duty, that night. Yet from what he could make out two kilometers away, perch safely on a tannery''s roof, it was a bloody affair and they still made it out.


    Could it be what Shui was worried about all along, did the gunpowder somehow do them in? It was a possibility! Even with techniques, they were still humans and that meant they had all the weaknesses that came with it. Thus surviving a direct blast is impossible if not crippling.


    Though he wasn''t sure of Soykan, he was out of Codex''s measuring range, yet he did look human so¡­


    As Magnus was thinking along those dark lines, an ear-piercing ROAR reverberant through the air, halting his grim, ceaseless thoughts in their tracks.


    Instantly he caught on to the fact that the strange, inhuman sound came from inside the tavern!


    "It looks like you have your answer," Codex intoned as Magnus stared at the tavern which was now becoming much more imposing and terrifying.


    "Yea, it looks like I do," Magnus mumbled as he swallowed on the lump building in his throat. He knew what he had to do, plus it looks like he was getting his wish.


    Yay! Happy Christmas to him!


    "What do you think it is, Codex?" Magnus asked as he stretched to get his muscles uncoiled and to pump himself up.


    "No clue," Codex replied, "and I do not plan on finding it out."


    "Well, I do," Magnus declared as he got up from the driver seat and made his way over to the carriage door.


    "What do you mean?" Codex inquired as he could already imagine her narrowing her eyes at him and looking at him disbelievingly.


    "You know what I mean, Codex," Magnus stated as he opened the carriage door. Inside was a large area with two cushioned seats to either side, what drew his attention was all the deadly equipment laying on the seats.


    "Its Magnus to the rescue!"


    "Oh ho ho ho, you are funny, Magnus," Codex declared as she chuckled amusedly. Magnus knew Codex best and he knew that she was holding it in, holding it in real tight. That laughter was nothing but a sign that she was ticked off, you could say the prelude to wrath and displeasure.


    Then like the expert he was, Codex''s tone changed with a drop of the hat, "Now put down that damn sword away, and drive back to the hideout."


    "You know I can''t do that," Magnus stated, though he still did do what was asked of him.


    "Of course you can," Codex said with a sniff. "Do you need me to guide you through it?"


    "Please stop twisting my words, Codex," Magnus asserted as he started to take off his driver''s uniform and strip down to his undergarments.


    "I owe these men too much to even count! If I am not even willing to risk my own neck to save them, after all they have done for me. Then what sort of man am I? Also, what sort of cham would you be if you didn''t force me to do this?"


    "Well, you would be an obedient soldier who follows commands and I will be a good friend who watches your back."


    "Strong arming it, will not work, Codex," Magnus replied as he started to put on his light armor. It was a complete set that Taylan got him a season back, and already he was starting to outgrowing it. He would need a new one soon, but for now, it will do.


    "Fine," Codex cried out, doing away with all false pretenses. "Let''s deal with cold hard facts if you aren''t going to listen to those much more wiser than you."


    "Gospels, truths, certainties, opinions, particulars, gossips, etc. They all don''t matter to me, Codex. I know what I need to do, and I shall do it. It is that simple."


    Codex ignored his remark and bulled right ahead, "Whatever the hell that thing that made that sound was," and to emphasize her point another ROAR reverberant through the street.


    "Like I said whatever it, she, he, they, are-- it was able to hold off both Bulut and Soykan for a whole hour. In my opinion, they are most likely dead, and I am sure they do not want you to follow them to the grave."


    "Well then, if it is as you say, then it is my duty to collect their bodies and give them a proper send-off," Magnus remarked as he buckled on his belt and tied his sword sheath in.


    "AHHH," Codex screamed, letting loose her frustration to the world, which was only Magnus''s head.


    Magnus carried on doing what he was doing, as he equipping all his weapons; from his throwing knives and axes to his curved twin daggers. He let Codex have her moment. Let her vent, get it all out of her system, and then gather herself up.


    He knew he was being unreasonable here and a bit too much, so he could understand her aggravation. Though if he was going in, to face whatever was making those noise, he would need her to be at her very best.


    "Are you done yet?"


    "You are an insufferable little brat who can''t appreciate what others do for you¡­"


    "Alright, I will give a moment to figure all that out," Magnus maintained as he got back to getting into battle mode. He put on his cloak, then slung his quiver case over his head and on to his shoulder, while placing his bow in his hands.


    "I am ready to go Codex, what about you?" Magnus asked in a chipper voice.


    "Let''s¡­ Go¡­ Then," Codex retorted as she was panting in and out, taking deep breaths. Magnus had no idea how an A.I. could get out of breath, but he wasn''t willing to push it.


    "Alright then, onwards, to adventure!" Magnus shouted as he charged the back entrance like some knight. Though what he keep hidden, deep down inside was that he was terrified out of his wits.

 43 Chapter 4: Weak Points

    "Alright then, onwards, to adventure!" Magnus shouted as he charged the back entrance like some knight or maybe just like a madman. In his opinion, the latter was the most accurate because even though he kept hidden, deep down-- he was terrified out of his wits.


    Before Magnus could eve pass through the threshold, the door swung open and slammed against the grey slabs of stones. A young man in the Jade Viper''s garb came stumbling out the door. All there was in his eyes where untold terrors and a frenzied panic.


    Magnus cursed under his breath as he quickly put on his black bandanna to cover half his face, leaving only his eyes exposed.


    Thankfully or possibly more concerningly the man didn''t even give Magnus a second glance or even indicate that he saw him standing there. All he did was run away in like he was in a drunken stupor as he screamed out, "RUN FOR IT! RUN FOR IT, THERE IS ARE MONSTERS!"


    "Well that can''t be good," Magnus joked, trying to create some levity in this grim, foreboding atmosphere. Though mostly, he wanted to keep sanity intact.


    "And you still want to go in," Codex muttered with a sigh.


    Magnus said nothing to that in response, his only answer was him withdrawing an arrow from his quiver and nocking it onto his bow.


    Slowly, ever so carefully, he inched the door open, praying that it wouldn''t squeak and be the death of him. Then he entered the tavern, stepping inside to the unknown and terrifying.


    What greeted him as he set foot into the tavern was a dark, ominous corridor that seemed to stretch on forever. All the candle lights were whiffed out making it difficult to see, all there was to go off of was the moonlight pouring in from the glass tinted windows.


    Sounds of fighting and cries of pain came from up ahead, Magnus quickly rushed towards it, totally forgetting about the dread he was feeling just moments passed. Once he crossed the distance he was greeted by a door, he pushed it open but it refused to budge an inch.


    Something was blocking it on the other side, Magnus did not know what or whom, but it was obvious he wasn''t getting through that way. He tried to make out something, anything from the tiny slit that parted only a few inches, but it was impossible.


    This was a total inconvenience, he didn''t want to waste a single second, he sought to act now and come to the rescue. Yet his path was cut off to him, in his anger and frustration, he tried several more times to make the door budge but it was being a bull like him.


    With a sigh of resignation, he quit with his futile attempts, banging his head against the problem won''t solve it. If he wanted to aid Bulut and Soykan he had to play it smart, or he would be of no use and might even be just getting in the way.


    Right now the smart thing to do was finding another way to where the action was going down.


    Thus he surveyed his surroundings, to his right were stairs that lead up to the second floor and to his left were three closed shut doorways.


    Making his decision on which to start off with first, he opened the first door on the left.


    Beyond laid a simple bedroom with two cots on opposite ends, a plain wooden cabinet, and a night stand. Magnus saw nothing out of sorts and more importantly no way to get to the fighting, so he moved on to the second door. What lay within was a room of the same exact copy of the first room, plus it had everything in order and no apparent path to the battle.


    The final door laid off to another bedroom as well, but this time more lavishly furbished. Unlike the other two spartan room this one had a king-sized bed with a rug underneath, a writing desk that came with its own chair, two night stands, a well-decorated cabinet with one large and two smaller mirrors, a long shelf lined with numerous items, a divider, and so much more.


    But what caught his attention was the uncovered latch that had a ladder that lead down, that must be the secret passage towards the tunnels.


    Though more importantly then that was the person lying in the bed off into dreamland. Magnus inched closer to them or should he say to her, and to get her a once over. She was a middle-aged woman and even in sleep, she had a permanent scowl on her face, though what he paid attention to was the slight bruise on the back of her head.


    "It looks like she was knocked by Bulut and Soykan when they came through here," Codex remarked, voicing her own theory, which was most likely accurate.


    Magnus debated waking up the lady, but thought better of it. She would like it one bit getting woken up by a kid similarly dressed as the men who knocked her out. Plus it is much safer for her in here than out there where danger lies await. Also, it would be best for her to sleep off the throbbing pain she would wake up to, he comforted himself with.


    Leaving her be, he silently closed the door shut and even locked it with the spare key he found in the room, for whatever good it would do.


    He gave the closed door a final glance and turned away from it. It crossed his mind to head down the ladder towards the tunnels, but even with a glance of the map, he knew he would get lost down there. Those tunnels were massive and spread across a whole city block, plus he was ashamed to admit it but he was no good with directions.


    Anyways, he knew that Bulut and Soykan were at where the fighting was happening, that he knew deep within his bones. An Infamous is never far from trouble, those were the exact words all four men said, and he completely agreed with it.


    With that done, he made his way up the stairs, he hoped that he would find what he was looking for up there or else it is down the tunnels for him, retracing Bulut and Soykan''s footsteps.


    As he came up the stairs as quietly as possible so as not to get ambushed if there were any enemies here. Once he was up the flight of stairs, he was greeted to the sight of the second floor.


    This floor was a wide open space that had dozens of tables littered about it which were all well furbished with skin table sheets, and taking up one whole corner was a bar which was well stocked up on all kinds of liquor. Plus, most importantly of all this floor had a large opening that you could gaze upon the floor below.


    Magnus ran to the edge, pushing aside all tables and chairs with careless disregard, then coming up to the railing he gazed down below.


    What he saw made his blood curdle and his spine chill, he felt like vomiting then and there but he held it in as he surveyed the scene below with all the detached he could muster.


    It was a chaotic, bloody mess on the first floor, everywhere he looked he saw blood, bile, and gore streamed out of it.


    There were upturned tables lying everywhere with scattered chairs sprawled in the mix, plus spilled food and drinks staining the floor.


    More substantial though, were all the prone bodies littered everywhere as still as only corpses could be. Fighting in their midst were the surviving few, which only a few handfuls of people made up that number.


    They were a weary and terrified lot, who only stood up to fight since their enemies would give them no quarter and also because there was no escape.


    The door he tried to come from was blocked by a large stone the size of a wagon and the main entrance was already taken over by the enemies that the poor remaining souls were fighting.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    These adversaries were not humans at all, they were nightmarish creatures that were plucked right out of a Lovecraftian tale.


    They were hairless quadrupedal creatures with long raking claws, their flesh a brownish-red roiling mass of pungent, decaying flesh that skidded off here and there on to the floor. They had no eyes or ears just a reptilian nose and a mouth that had rows upon rows of sharp jagged teeth.


    An endless hoard of them just kept on coming out of a large gaping hole in the center of the common room. But standing tall upon the bleak scene with his twin axes in hand was Bulut. He was ordering around the survivors into fighting stances and shouting out commands to them while he cut down countless scores of enemies with his monstrous twin axes.


    That more than anything felt to Magnus like that was what was making the survivors stand tall and continue fighting. Still, even with all the enemies that Bulut was cutting and the good fight that the survivors were putting up the creatures were still gaining ground.


    Magnus looked for Soykan among the surviving crowds, expecting him to also be prominent among them like Bulut was, but he could find him. His stomach twisted into knots and he deigned to even look at the dead fallen bodies, some which were even being eaten by the creatures.


    There was no way Soykan could be dead, no way at all, he told himself, trying to ease his apprehension.


    As another one of the survivors dropped dead thanks to one of those creatures that split his stomach wide open, spilling his guts on to the floor, it was Magnus''s signal to get into the fight.


    He nocked his bow back and let loose an arrow, it struck one of the creatures in the flank who was about to finish off a downed man. With the aid provided, the survivors were able to make quick work of the toppled creature before it got up with the make shift spears in their hands.


    Thanks to the assist, his presence was now noticed, nobody had a clue who he was but they were thankful to him. Though there was one soul who recognized him and he, on the other hand, was not so happy about his presence here.


    "What are you doing here, lad?" he shouted while continuing with his slaughter.


    "I am here to help, obviously," Magnus replied in a nonchalant manner, using it to cover up his worries. He knew before he came in that the gents would rather see him safe and sound in the carriage or better yet at the hideout.


    There was no way they would want him out in the field risking his life. He would be forever babied by them under the guise of still yet more training to be completed or him not being up to par.


    Though that ended now!


    He wasn''t going with the flow anymore. He knew himself better than anyone, maybe everyone except Codex, but still, he was more than ready for this.


    "I will have none of that, lad," Bulut growled. "Get back to the carriage while this is dealt with."


    "No can''t do, ax wielder," Magnus retorted while also being very careful not to spill his name. "You need my help, these people need my help, and I am here to offer it."


    Bulut said nothing more after Magnus''s statement, but from the look in his eyes, this was not over.


    "Is that seriously the best you could have come up with?" Codex asked as she broke down into laughter


    "What? Can''t you see I am under a constraint here?" Magnus asked. "I don''t really have the time or energy to stop and think of the perfect name," he supplied as he let loose another arrow.


    "Ax Wielder!" Codex repeated as she once more burst into laughter.


    Magnus his gritted teeth as ignored her irritating outburst and asked her in a tone louder and much harsher than what was necessary. "Did you find these things weak points? Or are you going to laugh your ass off until we get killed?"


    "Alright, alright, slow your horses," Codex retorted as she started to collect herself.


    Right before his eyes, red spots started to light up one by one on all the creatures'' bodies until each and every single one of them had it. "Aim for those spots and that should do the trick."


    Magnus grumbled under his breath a thanks, then did as he was told. He carefully aimed his bow, taking his time as he stretched the string back and then fixed his shot, then when he deemed it adequate he let loose.


    The arrow flew through the air and struck home, silently, without even a struggle the creature he hit went down.


    Magnus grinned wickedly, now that is what you call a bullseye. Still, he had to give credit where credit was due, that creature only went down that easily because of Codex''s interesting ability.


    Thanks to the scanning ability that she already has, she was able to use that to find the weak points of each individual. Magnus used that to great effect when he was sparring with any of his fellow thieves.


    There are racial weak points, for example; humans are weak behind the ears, nose, throat, solar plex, and so forth. There are also weak points that could be specific to a gender for example; a man''s weak point is their groin area. Furthermore, there are weak points specific to an individual maybe somebody has a weak leg or favors their right hand, which is also taken into consideration.


    Still there is also more, much more that Codex takes into thought which she has it all figured out. Nevertheless, this is a great ability to have and Codex is really never to be underestimated. Even with no technology on hand which basically where all of Codex''s powers lay, she is still able to push grounds and make headways.


    Plus once more she provided her worth in a new and interesting way. He must say it is a fascinating idea Codex came up with basing most of her innovative ideas in fantasy. This is after all a medieval fantasy world, so why not get into the groove of it.


    In any case, thanks to Codex pointing out all the creatures'' weak points he was able to kill one creature after another until his tally was starting to reach Bulut''s kill count.


    Still, there were some shots he missed completely or he just struck in the wrong spots, that was to be expected after all since he wasn''t a master of the bow.


    Nevertheless, he hit home more often than he missed, he didn''t want to brag or anything but he was a pretty good shot. His skill has to partly do with him spending countless hours wielding the bow over the last three seasons under the tutelage of Bulut and also because of all the marksmanship training he did with his father.


    Magnus also went out of his way pointing out the weak points of the creatures to the remaining survivors. That made them more effective in killing off the creatures and boasted their chance of surviving by a lot.


    Bulut, on the other hand, used the creatures'' weak points to great effect, he knew about Magnus''s knack for picking up on everyone''s weak points so he trusted in it. Using his twin axes he cut into the creatures'' weak points, making them drop like flies.


    Still, despite the best efforts everyone was putting up, the monsters kept on coming on like a ceaseless mass. For every creature cut down, two would take its place and attack with savage ferocity.


    Unlike the faceless creatures, the remaining humans didn''t have the same number as them. As one person gets cut down the others have to take up his burden and from the looks of it, soon everyone shall break under it.


    This was not working at all, he was already running low on arrows and soon he will not be able to provide any more cover.


    When that happens Magnus knew all hope would be lost, and everyone would be torn apart by those creatures. That is why Magnus spoke his thoughts and told Bulut exactly what he thought. "Ax wielder, we need to come up with another plan. This is not working!"


    "I can see that already, lad," Bulut grunted as he took down another one of those creatures. "Yet what else is there to do but to stand and fight?" he asked after which he followed it up with an order to the survivors, shouting to them to cover the hole in the defense a departed soul left behind.


    Then turning his attention back to him, Bulut continued with, "There is no retreating, here, both exists are closed off to us, so all we can do is stand till the last man."


    With that final remark, Bulut drew the conversation to a close then got back to giving orders, "You there," he shouted. "Put a thrust into your japs, you sorry excuse of a man."


    Magnus clearly understood what Bulut meant, this was the end of the line for him and all these remaining survivors. The only option left to them was to go down fighting or get torn down by these bloodthirsty creatures that clearly didn''t understand the concept of surrender.

 44 Chapter 5: DIY Bomb

    Sorry I couldn''t get a chapter out on Wednesday, I had this terrible cold all week and could barely get to writing. I hope you understand and enjoy the chapter for the day.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------


    Magnus clearly understood what Bulut meant, this was the end of the line for him and all these remaining survivors. They had only two options left to them was to go down fighting or get torn down by these bloodthirsty creatures that clearly didn''t understand the concept of surrender.


    That was not going to happen on Magnus''s watch, he needed to find another way to get them out of there.


    Those two exists would not work, one would have to retaken from those monstrous and that can not be achieved since the survivors were barely holding out, forget going on the offensive.


    The other remaining door had a giant boulder blocking it. Once Magnus traced its path, he summed it up that somehow it got tossed up from down below, creating that gaping hole in the center of the common room and flew through the air until it landed at the exit.


    Magnus came to his decision, if there was no path of escape then he had to create one. He surveyed his surrounder, gazing up and down, looking for something, anything to work with.


    Suddenly his eyes landed on the white, pristine silken table sheets, he stared at it and then an idea started to form inside his head.


    "Ax wielder," Magnus shouted as he dropped his now useless bow since it ran out of arrows. "I might have a plan to get us out of this mess."


    Without even looking up, Bulut responded with, "Then do it!"


    Magnus nodded his head and rushed over to the tables, he grabbed the sheets and started to tie them up.


    It took awhile but in the end it was worth it, in his hands were three hand tied sheets that made up a rope. There were plenty of sheets reminding but he didn''t have all day to tie up. Every second counts here, and the survivors can''t hold out forever.


    Thus as quickly as he can, he ran over to the railing edge, tied up the handmade ropes to the railing bar, and then tossed the sheets over.


    "Climb aboard," Magnus shouted as he waved the survivors over.


    The few remaining survivors looked up to see what Magnus was talking about, and then when they saw their escape route laid before them, hope blossomed in their eyes.


    "You heard the man," Bulut shouted. "Go, Go, Go!"


    Without needing to be told twice, the survivors clambered up the hand made rope. Magnus helped those he could come over the edge, but what was of foremost concern to him was Bulut, who stayed behind.


    "What are you doing?" Magnus shouted down at the man as he did his best to hold off the encroaching tide of teeth and claws.


    "What does it look like," Bulut replied as he jumped back from a claw which almost split his stomach open. "I am holding them off while these people escape."


    Magnus wanted to scream that it wasn''t their concern, that they have already done more than enough for these people. He knew that was callous and selfish, but he had to get his priorities straight, friends and family came first.


    At the same time, he knew the man could be as hard headed as he could be, to be exact; everyone that makes up the Infamous Manence can be like that.


    At any rate, he knew Bulut won''t listen to him, therefore he had to come up with some way to lend him a hand.


    He knew jumping into the fray would be the height of idiocy, he might be good with a blae and can stand his ground, but he can''t handle that onslaught down below. In the end, he will only be slowing Bulut down and would be putting him in a tougher situation, which is something he does not need at the moment.


    Doing covering fire was not possible as well, he was out of arrows, couldn''t recover the ones he already shot out, meaning that path was cut off.


    Magnus then glanced around the area, looking to see what he has to work with, he was of the mentality that if he has nothing then he will make something.


    His eyes landed on the tables and chairs, he rubbed at his chin and mulled it over, he really could think of anything else besides throwing them at the monsters. Although barbaric and couldn''t end lives, it will distract the creatures and better yet, it might hurt them.


    Coming to a decision he turned to face the people that made it over to the second floor, he quickly took charge of them-- which was an easy matter since they were as docile as sheep. That might have been the trauma at work, not every day do you come face to face with a nightmarish, bloodthirsty creature out for your soul.


    Even Magnus who died and came back to tell the tale, felt uneasied by them.


    In any event, Magnus had the survivors split into two groups, those that helped everyone come over the edge and those that threw tables and chairs at the monsters.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Still it wasn''t enough! Things turned out to be exactly as he imagined, the tables and chairs might harm or in one case crush the creature''s head, but more often than not it was only as good as a distraction.


    With all the survivors fleeing up the handmade ropes, Bulut was all on his own and he was fighting a losing battle. Every second he lost more ground to the creatures as he was pushed further and further back.


    Magnus knew he had to do something else, something that would give Bulut a surviving chance.


    There was really not much to work with, once he gave the order for the survivors to start hurling things at the creatures they took to it with great vigor. Anything, and he meant anything that they could get their hands on which could cause any sort of blunt damage they threw it.


    All that they left behind were the silken sheets, scattered on the floor and now they were making their way over to the bar, to start throwing the liquors, plus two were even trying to roll over a large barrel over the railing.


    Silken sheets and liquor, what the hell could he even do with that?!


    Magnus paused mid-stride, and repeated what he just said, silken sheets and liquor.


    Then comprehension and realization struck him like a sledgehammer, he had the workings of a poor man''s grenade!


    "Stop, stop," Magnus shouted, drawing everyone to a pause. At first, their efforts to give it to the monsters were cute but now it just looked audacious. These bottles they were about to throw were literal gold in his eyes, these were the things that would send these creatures to kingdom come.


    "Bring me all those bottles here," Magnus commanded as a handful of the survivors jumped right to it. "And do not drop it or even think about throwing it at those creatures," he shouted after them


    "You lot," he said as he pointed to another group. "Tear me those sheets into handkerchief sizes."


    "The rest of you, keep helping everyone climb up," he ordered to his last group. There were still some people left who climbing up the handmade ropes he made, tonight must have been a full house because there were a lot of people here.


    Though there were more who were lying dead down below and getting feasted upon those creatures.


    Magnus''s stomach turned as he looked upon the monsters ripping and tearing into the dead corpses. He quickly turned his gaze from those appalling sights, best not to dwell upon things he can''t do anything about.


    All he could do for those poor souls is to give these fucking creatures hell and turned those creatures back into the abyss they came from.


    However before Magnus could even get started with his plan, the situation down below took a turn for the worst.


    With nobody left to stand with him, Bulut was all on his own and he was on the losing on.


    Even with the help everyone was offering him-- throwing everything they could at the creatures, still, each second he was in the fight his life was in danger and each swipe or chop of a creature cut closer and closer.


    It was only thanks to his skill with his axes and the superior stats he had that he was even standing against this onslaught.


    Though like all things in life, it had to come to an end, and Bulut''s endless streak of luck finally ran out.


    As Bulut cleanly cleaved off one creature''s head, another two simultaneously jumped him. While he was dealing with those two, another one of the creatures had the bright idea of scrabbling up an upturned table; which acted as a buffer so that only one or two creatures could come through at a time.


    It was only thanks to a shout of alarm from one of the survivors that Bulut didn''t lose his head when the creature leaped at him with his mouth hanging wide open.


    Despite him making it out with his head intact, his left arm, on the other hand, did not fare well since it was the only thing he could put up in time to which the creature gladly chopped down on. Magnus like everyone else winced back in recoil and alarm as the creature held on tightly like a dog and started to wag its head from side to side.


    It was some small miracle that Bulut''s arm did not fall off, but the pain he must be feeling might say otherwise.


    Despite the pain he must be going through, Bulut stood tall like an iron rod, not wavering for a single moment. He dropped the ax he held in his good arm and reached into his belt withdrawing a dagger and shoving it into the creature''s throat.


    Even in its death throes, the creature continued to cling on tightly to Bulut''s arm, not willing to let him go or give him any respite. Bulut tried to par apart the creature jaws from his arm, but it looked like it was corkscrewed tight.


    Thus with no choice left in the matter as the creatures were continuing to approach Bulut grabbed the ax he dropped and chopped down.


    With three quick swings of his ax, the creature''s head was severed off, letting its body drop to the floor with a thump. Leaving the severed head clamped down on his arm, Bulut got back into the fighting with vengeful fervor.


    Then Magnus noticed the strangest thing, it wasn''t up there with these creatures he saw today but all the same, Bulut''s twin axes started to glow.


    It was a red wine glow that appeared on his axes.


    Magnus had no idea what it represented but as he looked closer to the fight, each time Bulut''s right ax would even touch one of the creatures, they would gush out blood and bleed liters of it. Moreover, each time the ax in his left hand would slash down on a creature the gash would unnaturally cut deeper than it should and extend out more.


    Magnus knew that was not normal, it was phenomenal, it was Magic.


    He had no idea if it was a magical item like that bag of holding or it was a spell of Bulut''s but he was doing a heck of a job slicing and dicing those creatures.


    Magnus saw that as his moment to get on with his plan, there is no time to be a spectator here, he has a mission and he has to carry it out.


    Once the liquor bottles and the torn up sheets were brought before him, he took out his flint fire starter. Thank Pandora that he came over-equipped to this fight, he literally brought along everything in the carriage that was of use in some fashion.


    Magnus instructed the survivors to dip a bit of liquor on to the sheets, then shove the cloth into the bottle. Each of them did as they were told but the confusion on their faces was clear, they had no idea what he was up to. And who could blame them, even though this was easy to make, it was only invented in the early 19th century.


    After that, he lit the cloths for them and had them chuck it down upon the monsters.


    Immediately results started to come in as the creatures started to go down by ones and twos as bottled fire started to rain down upon to them.


    The molotov cocktail provided to be a very effective tactic against these creatures; first and foremost these creatures were all clumped up together, thus when the fiery cocktail struck down upon them, it covered a bunch of them at the same time.


    Furthermore, these liquor bombs proved to be these creatures'' weaknesses. Once the bottle struck, it made their disgusting, pungent skin which was already starting to decay start to slosh off on to the floor.


    The fires released by the cocktail made the faceless creatures melt like burning wax candles. The screams released by the creatures were haunting and eerie to the ear, it was like a child''s cry, an old man grown, and a dying small prey''s squeak.


    But to Magnus they were music to his ears as he watched from above as those damn creatures burned. These things deserve one fate, and one fate alone-- to get wiped off the face of this planet with indiscriminate mercy.


    Finally, when they broke it was a sight to behold as the creatures started to draw back in fear and terror from the raining fiery bottles of death.


    Still, Magnus was not finished with them, he meant every word when he said he wanted to wipe out these things.


    Magnus signaled to two of the survivors who were trying to roll the barrel of liquor down bellow. They quickly came over to him and Magnus said to them, "find some people to help. I want you all to be ready on my signal to roll every single god damned barrel you can get your hands on, down bellow."


    They hastily nodded their heads as grins played on their lips and ran off to do as he ordered, it was plainly obvious they want this as badly as him. Who knows, maybe they lost a friend or loved one in the fighting down below, or maybe they were cold and ruthless like he was when he was in this sort of mood.


    However, before all that, he needs to take of what he came here to do, to rescue those ungrateful bozos.


    "Ax Wielder," Magnus shouted down at Bulut, "Come on up, those creatures are on the run."


    Yet, despite his summons, Bulut ignored him, he didn''t even turn his way to give him a glance. He carried on killing those monsters with ferocious vigor and it even seemed like he was going on the offensive as he chased the fleeing creatures.


    "Ax Wielder," Magnus shouted once more shouted, thinking to himself or more like telling himself just to ease his suspicions-- that maybe the man didn''t hear him. "The battle is over man, come on upstairs with us."


    Still, the large man continued to ignore him and carried out doing what he was doing. "What the hell is wrong with him?" Magnus asked no one in particular.


    However Codex took this as her moment to share her thoughts, "I do not know but something is clearly wrong."


    Magnus couldn''t help agreeing with that observation, the ax-wielding man kept on going and going, killing and creature after another with a vindictive ruthlessness and rage.


    Still giving this one more try, he shouted again, "Ax Wieder, come on. Stop fucking around, you need to get your arm checked out."


    Once more he got the same response which was none at all.


    Magnus sighed to himself, it was clear that he needed to go down and drag his weapon master by the scruff of the neck.


    Thankfully that was now possible since they faceless creatures withdrew to the off corner, far away as possible from the firing range molotov cocktail.


    Magnus exhaled another deep sigh of irritation, he turned to the survivors and gave them stric orders to be on the stand by and only throw a bottle when those creatures start getting angsty. Also, he told those who brought out all the barrels to wait for his as he takes care of this.


    Then he grabbed on to one of the handmade ropes with one hand and slide down it like a fireman''s pole.


    Magnus withdrew his sword from its sheath once he touched down on the first floor. ''Best to be on guard and be prepared even if those creatures were wary of us,'' he thought to himself as he made his way over to Bulut.


    "Be careful, Magnus," Codex whispered, "I do not like the state he is in."


    Magnus rolled his eyes, not taking Codex''s concern seriously, in his opinion the man was in the zone. It happened to him plenty of times before; like when he was working Mechs, they only way get him back is with extreme measures, ones which Codex takes loads of joys carrying out.


    "Hey Ax wielder," Magnus shouted once he got near to the man, while constantly keeping a close eye on the creatures.


    Finally, the weapon master turned his gaze upon Magnus who instantly paused in his steps.


    The man''s eyes were bloodshot like he hadn''t slept for days on end, but what gave Magnus pause was the feral look in his eyes. He did not like that look one bit, and most importantly of all he wasn''t feeling so safe anymore.


    He had to admit, Codex was right on this, like everything else.


    Taking an audible swallowed, he asked, "are you, alright man?"


    In answer the large man attacked him.

 45 Chapter 6: Barbarian Rage

    [news]


    Sorry for being gone quite a while, I fell extremely ill last week and even had to check into the emergency room. I still do feel under the weather, but I want to get back into the swing of things!


    [/news]


    With quick reflects, honed by endless hours of training and a high dexterity stat, Magnus jumped back as Bulut''s ax slashed down on where he previously stood.


    He immediately held his sword out in a guard position, and cried out to Bulut, "What the fuck is wrong with you, man?" he was unbelieving at what just happened.


    Bulut ignored him like he has been doing all this time, and charged him with a savage snarl.


    Magnus ducked and weaved under the ferocious assault of Bulut as his axes came at him from all sides. He was still trying to process what was going on, trying to reconcile with the fact that his instructor was trying to kill him.


    It was impossible, unbelievable, and fucking insane!


    Still Magnus keep up with his elegant dance of bobbing and weaving under Bulut''s relentless attacks, he knew it was impossible to block the man''s attacks. The large man''s highest stat was strength, while he, on the other hand, had that stat as one of his weakest.


    He could already imagine getting pummeled into the ground if he dared to block even one strike.


    In addition to that, he knew that he couldn''t let these twin magical axes touch him. He would have preferred if they weren''t swinging his way, but you can''t have it all. Anyways, if those murderous axes came into contact with his skin then he could kiss his ass goodbye.


    The only small blessing in this fucked up mess was that Bulut was weakened.


    The man had a literal creature''s head clamped down on his arm. That might have been a small blessing in disguise considering that it did prevent him from suffering severe blood loss since it held wounds closed shut, but still, he had to be going through a great deal of pain.


    Furthermore, if the panting breaths and the rivulet of sweat pouring out of his body was any indication, he was dead tired. Magnus had no idea how long he has been fighting today, but even with the stats of a Golden Olympics Champion, it was obvious he couldn''t go on any further.


    It was only thanks to those two small breaks that Magnus wasn''t a pile of sliced up meat on the racket. He might be a good fighter now thanks to all the training he got, but Bulut was leagues apart from him.


    His instructor could take him down any day of the week; with one hand tied behind his back, hopping mad on one foot, plus him even being blindfolded¡­ Wait that did actually happen, and he did it effortlessly with him not even breaking a sweat.


    Shit, thank Pandora for small blessings.


    Even so, with all that bleak hopelessness and impossibility piled on top of him, he still had to be careful with his attack and always hold back a bit.


    Even if Bulut totally lost it and was trying to kill him, he couldn''t return the favor.


    Thought at this rate, it was becoming more and more impossible.


    Bulut swung down his ax diagonally to while he did a backflip to evade it, then the man followed it up with another one diagonal slash with his second ax, and in answer Magnus once more backflipped away.


    Not relenting, Bulut leaped over and chop down at him, Magnus spun away like a ballerina then sliced at his now exposed flank. He made sure the cut was only a few millimeters deep, basically nothing more than a paper cut.


    Bulut tried to backhand him way using the same hand he chopped down with but Magnus ducked under the blow causing the ax and forearm to whizzing by and hit nothing. Magnus followed it with a sideways roll, landing back up in a kneeling position.


    That gave him wide access to Bulut''s open back, taking advantage of it he made two cuts to the man''s back thigh then jumped up to his feet and took a few steps back.


    That move was a smart decision on his part as Bulut spun around with his axes held high then slammed them down. Seeing that he hit nothing, Bulut tried to pull his axes out of the ground but they were wedged in tight.


    Magnus grinned at the sight of Bulut muscles bulged and his veins wormed around his neck and arms, struggling to get his axes unstuck. Happily taking advantage of the large man''s misfortune Magnus slashed at his biceps making small wounds.


    Still, even with all the damage he was making, the man still refused to go down. Magnus was trying to be considerate here as he only made shallow wounds with his attacks. His goal, after all, was not to hurt him too badly and only try to wear him out.


    However, the big man kept on coming like an enraged bull, not relenting for a single moment. That plan of his was going up in flames rather quickly as he was one that was getting tired now.


    Giving up on his axes, Bulut charged at him unarmed and opened up his salvos with a right hook.


    ''Now, why would you go and give up on your advantage, that was plain idiocy,'' Magnus thought to himself with a shake of his head. Magnus falter there when that musing passed through his mind, ''why would he do that?'' he asked himself again.


    The answer was simple, although Bulut was in some sort of crazed state he wasn''t thinking rationally. If he was, he obviously wouldn''t be making those elementary mistakes of letting him get to his flank, his back, and so forth.


    Magnus grinned, he could use that against him but before that he needs to survive this on coming endless barrage.


    As Bulut''s right hook comes towards him, Magnus weaved to the side, dodging the blow. Not finishing there, Bulut followed it up with an uppercut to which Magnus bent backward as the fist swept forwards only inches away from his face.


    Then trying to make some distance between them, Magnus rotated away, though Bulut followed close behind with two jabs. Seeing that he won''t have time to recover Magnus sent out two throwing knives that buried themselves in Bulut''s shoulders.


    That gave Magnus chance he needed to jump back a few feet as Bulut recoiled in pain as the knives sink into his flesh. Which made him unable to complete his jabs, though Magnus now literally had his back against a wall or more accurately yet, the bar hindered him from going anywhere else.


    Giving Magnus a hateful and furious look that told of so much pain and suffering, Bulut pulled the knives out from his shoulders with ease and let them clatter on to the floor.


    Magnus smiled broadly at the crazed man as he made lewd and vulgar gestures at him, he knew that would enrage him even more, but that is what he was wishing for.


    Bulut''s rage which was already palpable took on a physical manifestation as roared out his fury and lunged for him head first.


    Magnus chuckled to himself as the maddened man fell right into his trap.


    Holding his ground until the very last second, Magnus made a sideways roll on Bulut''s bent back, landing right behind him. Then for the heck of it, he kicked him in the ass causing him to run headlong faster into the bar.


    Magnus then gazed at his handy work, he did not know what it was, but he just loved having people run headlong into their own doom of their own volition. He coughed awkwardly into his fist as that sentiment crossed his mind, he figured that proved he was a diabolical and dastardly bastard.


    Sheathing his sword away Magnus strolled over to where Bulut had his head stuck in the counter. The man was unmoving and as still as a wooden log, he hoped that he was only out cold and not dead.


    Still that was a small worry, he knew Bulut was tough, his high Durability said it all. Plus he was considerate, why was it that he lead him into the wooden bar and not the stone wall? He didn''t want him to crack his head wide open against the wall, but still he did need some way to knock him out.


    Grabbing him by the legs Magnus tried to pull him out, but he was stuck in real tight. Giving up on that course of action, Magnus walked around to the opposite side of the bar and say that his instructor''s head poking out of the counter.


    With little to none options left, he took out his sword and got to the task of sawing away the area around the large man''s head.


    Once he was done, he dragged Bulut out of the cavity with some of the bar frame coming along with him around his neck. Seeing that it was impossible to carry him, Magnus dragged him away by his right hand.


    On his way he took out the man''s axes from the floor, he was extra careful not to lay a hand on the sharp gleaming, blades'' edge. He had an idea of what these things could do and did not want it to inflict curses on to him.


    As the young practitioner towed along the large man along, he started to show signs that he was stirring up. Magnus feared that he might wake up in his crazed state once more, though at the same time he did have something that would knock him out again.


    From his cloak, he took out a small glass bottle that contained an amber colored liquid and a silken handkerchief. This was something that Shui cooked up, basically a knock out a drug which they use to silently take out guards and so forth.


    With great difficulty and a lot of help from the survivors, Magnus was able to bring Bulut up to the second floor. He set the large man down on the floor then brought the drug at the ready with five survivors on hand ready to tie him down once he administers the drug.


    Finally, Bulut came through, a bit groggily, though more importantly sound of mind and compose, however, he wasn''t in the most pleasant of states.


    "Argh!" he said as he grabbed his head. "What the hell happened?" he asked as his eyes landed on Magnus.


    Magnus shrugged his shoulders as he put away the handkerchief and bottle, then he told him everything he needed to know, with an emphasis on all the moments his life was in danger, thanks to him.


    "It seems like you had a taste of my ability," Bulut remarked once Magnus finished his tale.


    "A what now?" Magnus utterly confused with what Bulut said.


    "An ability is a natural power that solely belongs to each and every individual," Bulut answered, as he rubbed at his temple. "Mine''s is barbarian rage and as you can guess from its name, I rage."


    Magnus looked at him suspiciously and asked, "How come I never heard about this?"


    Bulut shrugged his shoulders and even that simple gesture racked pain all across his body. "Abilities are hard to unlock, they only manifest when you are under a lot of pressure. Therefore many simply go on with their lives without awakening one."


    ''FUCK THAT!'' Magnus though. Was he not constantly under pressure? Then where was his super duper ultra mega ability? Did he literally have to die a second time to get this ability that Bulut is talking about?


    "Where is Soykan?" Bulut asked as he interrupted Magnus''s brooding.


    "I was about to ask you that," Magnus replied.


    Bulut halted, once he heard Magnus''s reply, "You can''t be serious," he whispered under his breath.


    "Can''t be serious about what?" Magnus asked. Though all he had to do was follow Bulut''s gaze all the way to the large gaping hole in the common room, and then he understood.


    All he had to give in answer was "Ohh!"


    At this point, the overwhelming feeling that he was holding back started to unravel, it was actually starting to look like Soykan might be dead.


    Then before Magnus could give in to his grief and despair, a large thunderous ROAR filled with pain and agony reverberated through the air.


    Magnus noted that it was the same exact roar that he heard outside which drew him inside the tavern. He turned to face Bulut and asked, "Who is making those noises?"


    Bulut shook his head, slowly, from side to side, and even the effort of that seemed to hurt him greatly. However, he still replied with, "Not whom, but what."


    Before Bulut could go on further explaining himself, the ROAR coming from whatever was deep within those tunnels once more split the air.


    Suddenly from within the large gaping hole out popped Soykan, the sight of him jumping out of the hole was so shocking nobody reacted at first, not even the creatures nearby.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Soykan glanced around the place which was in total shambles, then his eyes landed on Bulut and Magnus. His gaze did stay upon Magnus for a bit longer, and Magnus could have sworn that his eyes hardened a bit.


    However, before being able to put any thought into it, Soykan ran up to them and Magnus worldlessly threw him down one of the handmade ropes. Soykan easily climbed on board, then without even catching his breath, he turned to face everyone and then instructed them, "All of you, get out of here, right now."


    "What''s going on?" Magnus asked, confused like everyone else.


    Soykan held out his hand to cease all actions and stated, "I do not have time to explain myself. Simply exit this building in an orderly fashion without making any fuss."


    Despite Soykan''s insistence that he did not want to explain and go into detail, he did not have to. For, what came out of the pit explained it all.


    Magnus couldn''t deny that he was curious about what was making all those tumults, now he finally got his wish and he was started to regret it. No wonder there is a saying; be careful what you wish for. Maybe it was retold for fools like him, who did not have a clue what he or she were wishing for.


    The thing that clawed its way out of the hole was a thing of nightmare just like those faceless creatures. But unlike them, it had power oozing out of it.


    Standing at 2 meters and a half was a monstrous humanoid creature, its skin was pinkish white, had no hair on its body, and had a fleshy shark-like fin on its backs. Large serrated teeth jutted out from its octopus-like mouth, numerous white eyes nestled on its head, and giant hands with razor-sharp, black nails reached all the way to its bent knees.


    The bipedal creature growled out something which got the faceless creatures into a frenzy, then it beat its chest and roared. That seemed to have meant something since without even giving it a moment of thought, the endless horde charged with the fleshy creature at their heel.


    Magnus turned to face survivors near the barrels, and commanded, "Send them away at my command!" Then rounding on the rest, he added, "You heard the man, Go! There are stairs that lead down and out the back entrance."


    Turning his back on them, Magnus got back to observing the oncoming collision. The faceless creatures were trying to make their way up to the second floor as they kept on leaping up and trying to climb the cold stone beams. However, that proved to be impossible with the distance of a few meters between everyone and their inability to claw their way up.


    Another answering ROAR greeted the air, and the faceless creatures started to mount up on to each other, using each other as a stool.


    "Hold your ground!" Magnus shouted to the remaining survivors as they started to get nervous. The mass of faceless creatures were literally making a wall of mass as they got higher and higher while this tactic played out all along the railing side.


    It was a smart move on the Alpha creature''s part, that''s what he is calling him now, and quite the surprise. Who knew that it was able to think and perceive?


    However, it was a tactic that he was already expected as well as took into consideration, and it was one he desired the most, as well, because he could do this.


    "Hurl those barrels, NOW!" Magnus ordered. His command was quickly followed through as cask struck the roiling mass and cracked open on top of them, spilling all of the liquor inside on to them.


    Grabbing one of the few remaining Molotov cocktails, Magnus lit the white, pristine sheet and lobbed it at the mass of faceless creatures.


    This time instead of ones and two getting set aflame, the whole lot of them burned. Once the fiery bottle of death touched down, it exploded in a blazing inferno as its flame spread as quick as galloping horses. Everywhere, where there was flammable components it spread, and then some, as the flames latched on to everything in sight.


    Sounds of shrieking babies, howls beasts, and moaning old man took over the sense of hearing. While the pungent scent of rotting flesh burning took over the faculty of smell and all the eye could see was flames licking the surface of everything.


    "Alright, folks, our job here is done," Magnus declared as he turned his gaze away from the infernal sight, his very own handy work.


    "Let''s get out of here, and let these things burn in the fiery pits of hell."


    A cheer when up at Magnus''s declaration, and everyone started to file out towards the stairs.


    Magnus picked up his bow he dropped, plus Bulut''s axes which he threw to one side, and made his way over to where both men were situated.


    Bulut sat on the floor still reeling from the concussive blow but now more focused on the issue of the creature''s head latched on to his arm.


    Soykan, on the other hand, was gazing down at the fireworks down below with intense ferocity.

 46 Chapter 7: 1st Order

    Magnus picked up the bow he dropped, plus Bulut''s axes which he threw to one side, and made his way over to where both men were situated.


    Bulut sat on the floor still reeling from the concussive blow but was now more focused on the issue of the creature''s head latched on to his arm.


    Soykan, on the other hand, was gazing at the fireworks down below with intense ferocity. Magnus had no idea what he was looking for because there was no way anything could survive that roaring inferno.


    "Need a hand," Magnus asked Bulut as he held out an offered hand to him.


    "Sure," Bulut replied as he took the offered hand and got up.


    "Whoa take it easy," Magnus pronounced as Bulut became wobbly on feet and tethered on the brink of falling right back down. Magnus quickly went to Bulut''s side and let the injured man rest his good arm on his shoulder.


    "Thanks, lad," Bulut said as he gave Magnus a weak nod.


    "No problem," Magnus replied. "Let''s just get you back to the hideout and have that arm look at you."


    "Sounds like a plan," Bulut answered back.


    "Good," Magnus said as he escorted Bulut towards the stairs. He turned to face Soykan who still stood at his spot and asked, "Hey, are you coming with?"


    Soykan shook his head and without even looking away from the fire, he replied, "The two of you can go on ahead of me. I have things to take care of."


    "What things?" Magnus asked as he gave Soykan a look that basically said he was being a dunderhead.


    "There is nothing left here but ashes and flames, and if you do not want to join in on those creatures'' fate, then we need to leave now. This place is about to go up in a fiery demise, and I do not plan on being inside when it collapses in on itself."


    Then as if to refute his statement, a clawed hand grabbed on to the railing with a resounding slam. Then another clawed hand appeared, finally the Alpha creature''s head emerged.


    Magnus stared wide-eyed with his mouth hanging wide open as the fleshy creature hauled itself over the railing and on to the second floor.


    One question ran through his mind, and one question alone, ''how the hell is this thing still alive?''


    This was IMPOSSIBLE, that thing should be a pile of ashes or at the very least a smoldering piece of flesh.


    However, here it stood right before them, alive and kicking, though with massive burns on its body and soot clinging to its body like a second skin.


    It stared pointedly at Soykan with hate-filled eyes but Magnus also had a sneaking suspicion that the look was not only reserved for Soykan.


    "Go," Soykan simply said as he reached into a pouch at his side and took out an ancient looking parchment with weird arcane letters on it. Magnus immediately recognized those syllables, they were Arretic.


    He didn''t have time to work them their meaning as they had a fight ahead of them. Loosening himself Bulut out of grasp, Magnus unsheathe his sword and called out to Soykan, "Don''t worry, Soykan, we will have back."


    However, Soykan was not listening as he and the creature were circling each and other and taking stock of one another.


    Magnus turned to Bulut for confirmation but then he saw the state the big man was in. Sweat dripped down his face and he looked dead tired from all the fighting he has been doing late this evening. He also looked feverish, wobbly on his feet, and pain flickered through his face.


    He was clearly in no state to fight and needed immediate medical attention. It was only through sheer will power that he was not out cold on the floor right now.


    "Never mind, I guess it will only be me," Magnus whispered to himself as he gave Bulut and apologetic look. He knew that the big man would want to do nothing less than supporting his comrades, no matter what. However, he had to butt in and tell it like it is.


    "Bulut," Magnus said as he brought forth all the steel he could muster in his voice. "You need to go back to the carriage and rest. Soykan and I can take care of things from here."


    "Magnus" Bulut uttered as he laid his good arm on Magnus''s shoulder so as to get his attention. "We need to leave."


    Magnus shook off Bulut''s hand and taking the large man''s meaning the wrong way he replied, "Sorry, no can do. I am hale and hearty and unlike you, I can still fight. However, you, on the other hand, are at death''s door and need to rest.


    In any event, nobody will take offense. You did a lot of good tonight and now it is time for me to tag in."


    "That is not what I meant," Bulut pronounce, but Magnus was already sprinting towards the fight.


    Soykan fleetingly catch sight of Magnus as he made his way over to the confrontation from his peripheral vision. "What are you doing, here? Didn''t I say leave?"


    Magnus rolled his eyes and answered back, "I am obviously here to help! What? Did you think we will leave you high and dry?"


    "This is a conflict you can that you can not assist me in, kid," Soykan replied with a sigh. "Please head back to the hideout and wait for me there."


    Magnus''s temper flared once he heard Soykan answering retort. Was he seriously being snubbed and being treated like an incompetent child, once again, after he went above and beyond, and proved himself tonight?


    Magnus was sick and tired of being patronized, letting his anger get the best of him, he shouted out to Soykan, "Like it or not, I am here to help, and there is nothing you can do about it. Thus take it or leave it, I do not care! But just know I am helping, no matter what."


    Soykan stared at Magnus, too astonished to even make a reply, and why shouldn''t he be. Magnus might argue, complain, or even drag his feet when an order is given, but in the end, he always follows through.


    This unruly insubordination was a first, and it went to show how close to the breaking point Magnus was about this particular subject.


    Soykan was so gobsmacked, that he did not even notice it when the Alpha creature went on the offense.


    In a blur of ash coated flesh and mass the Alpha creature lunge at Soykan, and only after it''s too late did the man notice the creature going for his throat.


    However, before the hybrid creature could cross the whole distance a tomahawk sunk into his foot causing the creature to trip and fall.


    Soykan must have awoken from his shocked state since he tore the parchment in half.


    Magnus, who send out the throwing ax, looked at Soykan with a slightly raised eyebrow. He was utterly bewildered at what Soykan was up to, because why the hell would the man tear up a parchment? What was he expecting to happen, some miracle?


    Then before he knew it he got the answers he was looking for.


    Out of nowhere, a massive lightning bolt cracked through the air, deafening his ears and briefly blinding his sight. The lightning struck the downed creature like a turret, causing it to howl out in pain, and singe its body, leaving a trail of smoke behind.


    "What was that?" Magnus whispered to no one in particular as his eyes were as wide as saucers.


    "It was a Magic Scroll of Lightning Bolt," Soykan unexpectedly answered Magnus''s question.


    "Could I have one of them?" Magnus blurted out as Soykan took out another scroll from his pouch.


    "You will only kill yourself if you utilized it," Soykan replied as he tore another scroll in half which was perfect timing since the Alpha creature was recovering.


    This time the attack was nothing that eye-catching, nevertheless it was deadly just like that Lightning Bolt. Magnus was only able to perceive the incoming attack when he noticed that the Alpha creature''s shadow was roiling like a boiling pot and then starting to bunch up, as it got up from the ground.


    In only a few seconds the shadows solidified and formed a spike that protruded out of the Alpha creature''s belly.


    "What was that now?" Magnus asked as he stood off to his side doing nothing. No wonder he told them to leave, it was clear from the way he was manhandling the creature that he had this all under control and in the bag.


    "That was a Shadow Spike," Soykan answered.


    "Dang, is there any way I could learn them?" Magnus wondered out loud.


    "No!" Soykan replied. "Those spells were 1st Order and since you are not at that level, you should stick to what is."


    "And what is my level?" Magnus inquired as he was paying rapt attention now.


    This was first time that Soykan spoke of anything that had to do with Magic. He did not know how, but Magic never if ever rarely comes up in their conversation. He could equate that to his other training which takes more importance, also the fact that he never got around talking about it with him.


    "That would be 0th Order spells or better known as Cantrips," Soykan responded back as he took out the third scroll in a row. "Now could you go back in the carriage with Bulut while I handle this?"


    "Nah," Magnus replied. "I rather watch you push around this Mr. big and ugly." Magnus was amazed and intrigued by this creature. Unlike the faceless ones who were horrifying to look at, they at least could be taken down once and for all.


    However, this one refused to go down and stay that way. It just kept coming back up, like right now for example; even with a massive bleeding hole in its stomach, it still came at Soykan with murder in its eyes.


    He was starting to wonder what it meant to be above the realm of the mundane. What is this? Becoming an unkillable machine of destruction!


    That is why he asked Soykan the exact same question, "Why is this thing not dying after it received all that damage?"


    However, before Soykan could reply, he shredded the scroll in his hands. This time the creature received no damage, instead, the ground underneath it started to soften and become cold oatmeal.


    Slowly the creature started to sink into the ground and no matter how it struggled, it couldn''t get out.


    Magnus had no idea how that was feasible since the ground underneath should have given in on itself and collapsed. But he took that to mean that Magic in this world bends reality and does not take physics into consideration.


    "That spell was Mold Earth," Soykan uttered and Magnus could have sworn he noticed a sense of gloating in his voice.


    "Now to answer your question, that creature is at the same rank as me, 1st Order. So, just keep in mind when you reach the rank beyond temporal moral frailty, you become very difficult to get rid of."


    "So, basically, you become like a cockroach," Magnus mused out loud. "Good to know."


    Soykan must have chocked on the spittle he was swallowing since he started to break down into fits of coughing. Once he got himself under control, he gave Magnus who was grinning a him, a reproachful look, then said nothing more as he once more reached into his pouch.


    Magnus silently laughed to himself, ''beyond temporal frailty of a moral, my ass,'' he thought. ''You can choke on our own spittle like everyone else!''


    Precisely, like on Earth; where gifted people thought of themselves more superior than the average folk. It seems like this mentality has spread to this world as well.


    He knew Soykan was not trying to insulting him or even thinking himself more superior than him, only being proud of his prowesses.


    Still, he hated that!


    Somebody might be richer than you, better looking than you, stronger than you, but in the end we are all the same, human. It is a fact that many forget in their hubris.


    "Close your ears," Soykan cried out, interrupting Magnus''s introspection.


    Magnus immediately did as he was told without any question or argument as he put both his index fingers in his ears.


    At once he understood why Soykan made that call as the creature stopped struggling in the quicksand and let loose one of its ROARS that he heard numerous times so far.


    However, this time it was different as the prolonged cry uttered was not merely as it seemed.


    Instantly his mind fell under a cloud of darkness as all of his thoughts roiled and churned while he started to feel delirious. Magnus had no idea what was going on, but he knew he had to fight it.


    Once again he heard the roar echoing at the back of his mind, which got louder and louder, until it was all he heard. He wanted to utter that sound himself and roar out to the burning, collapsing tavern, but he refused.


    He refused to be told what to do, to be imposed upon. However, the roar got more glaringly louder, until he felt like his mind would explode.


    Then before he knew it, it was over. It was like the sheet covering him was taken off and he could finally breathe.


    Magnus tried to get his breathing under control as he panted in and out like a breathless dog. He then wiped at his forehead which felt wet and slick and came away with a soaking wet hand.


    "Ah, I see that you are alright," Soykan observed while he looked perfectly normal.


    "How does -pant- this look- pant- alright to you?" Magnus asked.


    "No need to fret the details," Soykan replied. "You did commemorable withstanding that attack. Not many should have been able to. I must say you are spiritually strong."


    "What the hell what that?" Magnus asked as ignored Soykan''s remarks.


    "I think it is an ability of the creatures," Soykan declared. "I like to call it frenzied madness."


    Magnus turned to look at the creature, unbelieving that even this dumb lug has an ability up its sleeve!


    How was this fair?


    Magnus once more looked Soykan up and down and asked, "Why did that damn thing''s ability not affect you?"


    Soykan chuckled lightly and replied with his own question, "If you were able to withstand it, then do you think I couldn''t?"


    Magnus nodded his head in acquiescence, can''t forget he is 0 and Soykan is a 1.


    "Anyways," Soykan continued, "The attack was for you, not me."


    "WHAT!!!"


    "Yea," Soykan said with a nod of his head, "I think was trying to take you down with it."


    "And you just let it happen!" Magnus exclaimed. "What if I wasn''t able to withstand it?"


    "Don''t get your panties in a bunch," Soykan said as he held out his hand, to try to pacify the incensed kid. "I would have made it painless."


    "You mean you would have killed me?!"


    "Now, now, I would have wept over your loss, greatly so," Soykan said being all melodramatic and what not.


    "Ooo, I will give you something to weep over," Magnus declared as his hands balled up into fists.


    Then, interpreting their squabble was a growl from the hybrid creature as it looked furious for being ignored like that.


    "Let me take care of that," Soykan said as this time he held out two magical scrolls this time.


    He tore the first which brought a chill to the surrounding but the Alpha creature had it worse as ice started to form all around its body. Finally, it was encased in ice from head to toe, as it stood unmoving and unblinking.


    Then Soykan ripped the final magical scroll and this time Magnus felt the wind picking up as it billowed his clock around him. Once more Magnus was only feeling a tiny portion of the true effect of the spell as he watched invisible blades of wind slice and dice the ice sculpture.


    All that was left when the spell reaped its toll was small chunks of ice, littering the floor.


    "Now those two spells were Ice Sculpture and Whirlwind of Blades!" Soykan pronounced, as he looked at his handy work.


    Magnus too looked at what the creature became, he knew there was no way that it could ever come back from that. But after what he has seen tonight, there were doubts, so he had to ask.


    "Is it dead?"


    "Mhh," Soykan said as he rubbed his chin which was immediately not a good sign for Magnus.


    "This might be overkill," Soykan mumbled as he took out another scroll, "but you are right kid." Soykan said as he gazed down at Magnus.


    "Although calling people like me a cockroach is not refined and insulting. The comparison is still acute and exact. Somehow, only Pandora knows, people like me always find a way to crawl back into the land of the living."


    Magnus audibly gulped as Soykan made that statement, these people at Soykan''s level and god forbid above, are truly a terrifying lot.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    It wasn''t the power they commanded that made his spooked, thought bending the cosmos to your own will was an appalling prospect to deal with. It was their nature that stricken him with horror and agitation.


    They could literally do what he did, come back to life!

 47 Chapter 8: Civil War

    It isn''t every day that you have to deal with the prospect of not being anything special. Getting a second chance in life was what made him stand out among the crowd. Now to find out there were people who through some means could do the exact same thing¡­ Well, let''s say that it is not so comforting.


    Pivoting his attention back to Soykan who tore the scroll in his hand, Magnus watched out for the next phenomenal. He did not have to wait long as right before his very eyes a giant ball of blazing fire appeared in mid-air and headed towards the small chunks of ice which was the Alpha creature.


    Magnus had to take a few steps back as some of the flames capered of the ground when it struck the frozen remains of the Alpha creature.


    It was only after the fire fizzled out, that he was able to get a good look at what was left of the hybrid.


    The answer to that was nothing, the ice must have sublimated into steam with how hot the flames were. Plus, the small chunks of flesh must have smoldered into a pile of ash and taken by an updraft. Even his tomahawk which was already ruined thanks to all the spells it received was no more.


    "There, it is as dead as it could be," Soykan declared.


    Magnus couldn''t agree more, the hybrid creature was dust in the wind.


    "Ah, if you are wondering what that spell was, it was¡­"


    "A Fireball," Magnus completed for Soykan. How couldn''t he not know about the go to spell in all fantasies! The fireball.


    "Alright then," Soykan said as Magnus notice a hint of dejection on his face. "Let''s get out of here now."


    Magnus did not need to be told twice on that matter, this place was going to the dogs!


    Still wanting to make Soykan feel a bit better and also having ulterior motives. "Come on Soykan there is no need to feel down," he remarked as they went down the stairs by twos and threes.


    "I have a better idea, why don''t you teach me how to make these Magical Scrolls?"


    Soykan shook his head as he alighted on final landing, and then turned to face Magnus, "No can do that kid, sorry."


    "Why?" Magnus asked, trying to gain a clear understanding of his reasoning. He hoped the man was not like the Matron who refused to teach him because of personal reasons.


    With a deep sigh, Soykan answered back, "First of all it is not so simple as you think. It will take years for you to get a basic understanding of the Craft of making Magical Scrolls. Moreover, this Profession is one that you pursue for your entire lifespan.


    Anyways, I just literally can''t!


    I signed a magical contract with Greybrows stating that I can not teach anyone the Art without their express permission. And let''s just say the Greybrows and I are not on speaking terms."


    Although Magnus was saddened with not being able to make those Magical Scrolls of tremendous power. Soykan had a reasonable justification for why he couldn''t teach him, and Magnus did not want the man to break his contract thanks to his own selfish reasons.


    However, Magnus caught on to something, Soykan had a connection with The Guilds. Magnus always did think of him as a high born, the tutelage that the man gave him said it all. But who knew that he was actually part of the Guilds.


    Also Magnus was curious about the other things that Soykan said, namely Art and Profession. The way he said, it was like they meant something and had a higher meaning.


    But before Magnus could raise his question they were out the back entrance. Then they were greeted to the sight of a few survivors milling about and Bulut leaning over the carriage.


    The relief on the survivors were palpable once they saw both thieves come out of the building. They came over and started to yammer away with dozens of questions; asking what held them up, are they okay, and so forth.


    Magnus smiled as a twinge of contentment passed through him, it felt good to be the heroes once in a while, and be appreciated by the masses.


    However, Soykan was having none of that, he held out his hand to silence the crowd and said to them.


    "That will be enough!" he shouted to the survivors, then his voice took on a much warmer tone.


    "I know this must have been a terrible night for every single one of you, plus you must be bone tired. Hence I would recommend that you all go home, see your loved ones, hug them, let them comfort you if you will, and rest."


    With that Soykan turned his back on the crowd and walked over to Bulut, who unlike the survivors had a tranquil expression. "I see that you took care of that hybrid monster!" Bulut stated once they closed the distance towards him.


    "Yea, it was easy to handle once it did not have those faceless things as a back up," Soykan replied.


    "Shit," Magnus swore out loud.


    "Language, kid," Soykan warned as he did his best to put on a strict face.


    "Fuck that," Magnus said as he ran back into the tavern.


    "What do you think is up with him?" Bulut asked, "and where the hell is he running back to?"


    "No idea," Soykan replied with a shrug. "But I will tally that with the insubordination of tonight."


    "Could you fault the kid on that? We were gone for quite a while there, and he started to get worried."


    "He wasn''t ready for the field¡­"


    "Ow, please," Bulut said stopping Soykan right there. "If tonight proved anything then it is he is ready! He did superb, beyond superb, actually!


    The way he thought quick on his feet and came up with all those bright ideas, how he saved those people and lead, how he stood his ground against me, and most importantly how he got rid of all those creatures!"


    "It doesn''t matter," Soykan said with a shake of his head. "He should have done as he was told and stayed back."


    "What did you expect, he got that from us. Do you see us obeying the laws?"


    "If we let him off like that, then we are¡­"


    "Soykan," Bulut said, interrupting the man mid-sentence. "We all know what this is about."


    "What is it about?" Soykan asked as his schooled his face.


    With a deep sigh, Bulut answered, "You are projecting your son upon him."


    Silence greeted the area around the two men, with each saying nothing at all.


    "I am back," Magnus shouted as he slammed the door open, breaking the oppressive silence. He did not come alone as slung over his shoulder was the middle-aged woman he ran into.


    "What has you two in a dour mood?" Magnus asked as he looked at each man in turn.


    "Nothing," Bulut quickly answered back, too quickly in fact to be genuine at all.


    "Well," Magnus said waving off their weirdness. "Do you recognize this woman?"


    The two men looked closely at her, then recognition blossomed on their faces and they both said, "Ahh!"


    "Yes, ahh," Magnus said in a sarcastic tone. "You were about to leave that poor woman behind in that fire."


    "Please," Soykan said with an eye roll. "That woman was the gang leader''s wife."


    "And?" Magnus asked as he waved over one of the people still remaining, then tasked them with set down the woman down some were, away from the fire. He saw no reason to discriminant against the woman, what her husband did was all on him, not her.


    "Plus, she is the left hand woman of the gang," Soykan finished with.


    "Well, I hope all of this was worth," Magnus said, now feeling awfully tired as his adrenaline started to wear off.


    "Of course it was," Soykan declared as he held out the back of holding and shook it. "We cleaned the whole treasury from top to bottom."


    "Alright that is enough of that," Bulut pronounced, "let head out."


    "Sure," Magnus said, "but I have a question that has been bothering me."


    "Could we please do this, back in the hideout?" Soykan asked. "Even with the slow response time of the guards, they will be here at any moment, now."


    "Okay," Magnus said as he hopped into the driver''s seat. "I was just wondering about you said; you and that creature were at the same rank. Yet, you were able to handle it with ease and no difficulty. Why is that?"


    Instead of Soykan answering, it was Bulut who replied, "Well the answer is simple; practitioners don''t have magic. They only focus on strengthening their body, mind, and spirit. While magic users do that and then some; which is control the elements and create items of magic."


    "Well then," Magnus mused out loud while he whipped the horses, to move forward as everyone was inside and ready to leave. "If magic gives you that good of an edge, why doesn''t every practitioner learn a spell or two?"


    Soykan snorted in amusement inside the carriage.


    "What so funny?" Magnus asked. He thought, that he raised a good question. If his memories served him well, even that fanatic bozo of a priest was able to do a spell.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "If it only it was that easy," Bulut said with a sad shake of his head as he pulled away the veil.


    "What do you mean?" Magnus asked as he rushed over to the driver seat.


    "What he means is that you have the wrong understanding of things. You just can''t learn a spell and start flinging it around. There are certain steps you need to take before that, which requires a formal education."


    "Formal education?" Magnus asked, he wondered what he needed to learn.


    "Yes," Soykan shouted out from his unveiled window. "And you can only get it from the Guilds."


    "Can''t you do it?"


    "No," Soykan replied. Magnus did not even want to ask why as the man''s expression started to darken like it always does when Magnus hits upon something from his past.


    "Could we go now?" Soykan asked as schooled his expression. "We do not have all day before the guards come and Bulut''s hand looks pretty bad."


    "This is nothing," Bulut said from inside the carriage, wanting them to stop worrying.


    "Sure, and having a hole in your stomach is only a mosquito bite," Soykan retorted.


    "Alright, slow your horses, we are almost there," Magnus said.


    As the trio of thieves made their way down the stone steps, they were greeted to the sight of Shui and Taylan equipping themselves with weapons and gadgets.


    "What are you guys up?" Soykan asked with a raised eyebrow as he and Magnus lugged Bulut between themselves.


    The big man did his best to sheer through it but soon he broke down into a fervor. That is when Soykan and Magnus became aware of how bad his wounds were.


    "We were about to come after you, that is what''s up," Taylan replied as he put his hands up in the air, showing his frustration.


    Then he saw the dreadful state they were in and his expression softened up, "What happened?"


    "I could ask the same," Shui voiced as he looked them up and down then saw all the soot, blood, sweat, gore, scratches, bruises covering them, and even faceless creature''s head attached to Bulut''s hand.


    "Let''s just say we ran into some complications," Soykan answered.


    Magnus snorted and then remarked, "Now that the underestimation of the year."


    "What the hell is that?" Taylan shouted as he finally noticed the faceless creature chopping down on Bulut''s hand even in death.


    "Well, they were part of the complication," Soykan retorted.


    Magnus shook his head and ignored Soykan''s antics, he and Taylan could be so similar at times. It was only thanks to the role of leadership that he carried which blunted his edges, that he was not confused as Taylan''s brother from another mother.


    Getting to the matter at hand, Magnus turned to face Shui and got down to business, "I dared not to remove the creature''s head since it was the only thing stanching his wound, and keeping him from losing blood."


    "It was a good call," Shui replied as he helped them carry Bulut to the treatment room which he so famously dubbed the medical bay and then stuck.


    They laid Bulut on one of the three cots which took up the room and then Shui started to inspect him. "Magnus," he said, not turning around.


    "Yes?" Magnus asked as he stood to one side, ready to assist in any way possible.


    "Go get me my bag in the next room over."


    Magnus nodded his head and run off to do as he was told.


    "You two," Shui said as he turned to face the two men milling about and trying to get a closer look. "Go outside and do whatever you wish but I need you two to be out of my way as I work."


    "If it is the healer''s orders, then we shall follow it to the letter," Taylan said as he inclined his head and headed towards the door.


    "Whatever he said," as Soykan followed Taylan out of the room.


    "So let me get this straight; all was going well. You and Bulut got into the tunnels with little to no resistance and you made your way over to the vault. Then blow the place wide open, clean it out, then you guys were about to head out, when you ran into these creatures."


    "Yep," Soykan said with a nod of his head as leaned back in his chair. The two men sat outside the medical bay with drinks in hand as they shared tales of what went down tonight while they waited for Shui and Magnus to patch up Bulut.


    "I got to say they were nothing I have ever seen, and I have seen a lot of stuff in my days."


    "I can see that," Taylan agreed. "That ugly mug of that thing on Bulut''s arm gave me the shivers like never before."


    "Well the rest was history from there," Soykan said, carrying on with his tale.


    "We tried to fight our way out but there were a lot of those things and they had an Alpha of sorts. We even got cornered for a while and were about to kiss our asses goodbye, when that Alpha creature created an opening for us."


    "Wait, this Alpha creature you are talking about, was it as ugly as those faceless things?"


    "Oww, it did look hella ugly, but at least you could have stomached its ugly mug."


    "So it was only thanks to good looks on its part that it lead the rest, huh?"


    "I guess so," Soykan replied as he lightly snickered, "but also because it was the most powerful; 1st Circle practitioner."


    "Dang, you do not see a lot of people at that rank."


    "Indeed. Though don''t sell yourself short. You guys are about to break into that stage any day now."


    "I guess," Taylan said with a careless shrug. "But still, we won''t be a match for you, Mr. magic wielder. So humor me, and paint me a picture of it. I do not want to ever run into one of it."


    "Well, the thing was a mix between those wolves you could find in the Golden Plains and those gorillas off in the jungles of the Myriad Temprates, I think."


    Soykan turned to face Taylan and say the confusion on his face, "Ohh, sorry, I forget that you have never left the Starry Mountains."


    "It is alright," Taylan said as he waved off Soykan''s chagrin. "Tell me about those other lands."


    "Well, once you really get down to it, there might be some surface level differences, but it is the same old, same old. Individual, whatever they might call themselves, ruling the downtrodden."


    "So, tell me what happened next?" Taylan asked wanting to leave behind the depressing mood.


    "Well, that thing was throwing boulders at us while its friends harassed us. Then one of the stones flew above and into the tavern common room. Bulut went ahead while I fought that thing and that must have been when he got injured."


    Once Bulut''s injury was brought up, both men went silent as they looked at the medical bay.


    "Do you think he will be alright?" Taylan asked as he couldn''t help expressing his worry.


    "Yea, he is a big man and a tough son of a bitch! Plus Shui knows his stuff and is the best physician there is," Soykan replied, though he was as worried as the thief.


    "So how did things go down on your end?" Soykan asked clearly trying to point Taylan''s attention to another side.


    "Well, I think I might have caused a civil war in the streets."


    "What do you mean?" Soykan asked as he turned to face the man


    "Well, I guess I was too good for my own sake," Taylan replied as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head


    "What did you do Taylan?" Soykan inquired, or more like demanded.


    "Well one thing lead to another and then before I knew it, things got out of hand."


    "Details, Taylan!"


    "Okay long story short, I really got the Jade Vipers riled up. They brought in their allies and big boss, which their rival responded in kind. Then it just got bigger and bigger from there, until it reached the point where nearly all the city''s gangs are fighting in the streets right now."


    Soykan had nothing to respond with as he simply just rubbed at temples trying to alleviate his throbbing headache.


    Then suddenly, Magnus and Shui walked out of the medical bay, there was blood all over their clothing and Magnus looked very pale.


    "So how did it go?" Taylan asked as he and Soykan were at rapt attention.


    "Not so good," Shui replied as he wearily sighed.

 48 Chapter 9: Magical Disease

    *Flashback*


    "Go get me that concoction," Shui called as he proceeded to make Bulut comfortable in his cot to the best of his effort.


    Magnus quickly got into his role as an assistant and got the anesthesia that Shui required before he began the surgery.


    He handed over the vial to Shui then got to work laying out the man''s tools in an orderly fashion.


    "Did you get the basin of water?" Shui asked once he finished administering the anesthesia for Bulut.


    "Yep, it is over there," Magnus replied as he pointed his head towards the general direction of the water.


    Magnus was quite surprised that this world''s medicine was not so backwater. If this was old medieval Earth then Bulut''s hand would have already been amputated. There would have not been any of that nonsense of trying to treat it.


    "Good," with a nod of his head as he went over to the basin and washed his hands. "Let''s start with removing this thing off his arm."


    With that affirmation, both physician and his assistant got to the difficult chore of removing the faceless creature''s head. It was long and gruesome work as they had to chop up the head into pieces since otherwise proved to be an impossible task.


    Once that was done and the creature''s head thrown away, they were at long last able to see the damage.


    Magnus was thankful that his stomach was empty because seeing the bloody ruin of Bulut''s arm made Magnus''s stomach do a few backflips. There were plenty of teeth still stuck in his hand which had to be removed. However, what was worse was the torn apart mess those teeth made of Bulut''s arm. He did not even know if his arm could be stitched together at all.


    Also, there was the infection settling in, thanks to the immediate care that he did not receive as red, swollen lines crisscrossed all across his arm. Plus there were black veins covering his arm, which was something he had never seen. All that made the prospect of amputating his arm all the more favorable.


    With all that stacked together; little chance for the large man''s arm to be mended, infection setting in, and so forth. It made the possibility of him recovering the use of his arm all the more impossible.


    As his mind slipped into a defeatist direction, Shui calm and orderly instructions cut through all the tumult of dismal thoughts. "Stanch the wounds while I remove the creature''s teeth stuck in his arm."


    "But," Magnus said, in a hesitant tone. As he wanted to voice his bleak opinion, but couldn''t find the words to do so, or even the heart, for that matter.


    Shui turned to face Magnus, looked down upon him, and asked, "Tell me, what have I taught you?"


    "Stay calm, be rational, and make the impossible happen," Magnus replied. Voicing the mantra that Shui always told him to hold on to as a doctor.


    "Now, are you following that?" Shui simply asked.


    Magnus sighed then shook his head in reply. It is a difficult guideline to keep in this stressful line of work, but he had to admit, it was a good standard to keep. Still, sometimes they had to be practical and now was it. Amputation was the best course of action and it would be the best path to save Bulut''s life.


    Then doing as he was told, he grabbed some clean cloth and put pressure on the large man''s wounds. Still, the wound gushed out rivulets of blood, before he knew it the cloth was already soaked through. Not letting go of the one he already held in his hand, Magnus reached out for another one and placed it on top of the soggy wet cloth.


    Time passed as Shui removed one tooth after another from Bulut''s mangled arm. Each one that was extracted created an echoing loud clank in the otherwise silent room as they were dropped into the bucket near at hand.


    Magnus wanted to raise the concern of all the blood loss, since he was at his third cloth now going into his fourth. Yet, he could see Shui was buried, deep into his work. He would only be distracting him and more importantly, he might derail the whole delicate process going on. Anyways Shui knew what he was doing, he was after all the expert and instructor here, while he was the student and beginner.


    "All done," Shui announced as he set aside his clamps. It was good timing as well since Magnus worry was now becoming perilous distress.


    "How are his wounds," Shui asked.


    "Not good, he is losing a lot of blood, and pretty fast as well," Magnus replied. ''If only they had been blood transfusion in this world,'' he thought, ''this would not have been a major problem.''


    "Well, all we have left to do is clean the infections and close up the wounds," Shui said, as he was determined to get this done.


    Magnus wondered if Shui even heard him, but as his duty was laid out before him, he had to get to it. Gabbing the ointment which was basically an antibiotic, he handed it to Shui who was cleaning the wounds with a wet cloth.


    Once the wounds were cleaned up, both doctor and his assistant started to apply the ointment all over the arm. After that, Magnus brought over the needle and bladder which Shui would use to get to work on stitching up Bulut''s arm.


    In any event, his worry about the blood soon became an actuality as Shui was stitching up the arm, Bulut when into shock. It was so abrupt and sudden the only warning they was Bulut''s breath hitching as his body started to jerk and twitch then went into full blown spasm.


    Magnus immediately knew what it was; hypovolemic shock and it happens when somebody loses too much fluid and blood. And in Bulut''s cause that was blood, and a lot of it at that.


    Magnus knew that there was no time to blame anyone, that would get him nowhere at all. He had to come up with something, anything or soon it would be cardiac arrest for Bulut.


    As Magnus looked around the medical bay frantically, looking for something to help Bulut recover his blood. He realized there was only one way that could happen, a blood transfusion.


    "Try to stabilize him," Magnus shouted to Shui who halted all of his work while he ran off. Magnus started to upturn everything in the medical bay, looking for something that could act as an IV line.


    "Codex, is my blood type, still B+ or is it something else now?" Magnus asked. He knew of his previews body''s blood types, but for this new body he had no clue what it was. He even started to wonder if these people had the same 8 blood types found back on Earth. This was a whole nother world so who knows.


    "No! You have a different blood type," Codex answered.


    "Shit," Magnus swore out loud, that would make everything that much more complicated. Though thankful he found something that could act as an IV line.


    "What is my new blood? Or is it something that we do not know of?" Magnus asked with a sigh, wanting to get this over with.


    "Thankfully it is one of the blood types back on Earth, AB+"


    Well, that was good news. However, that now meant he could only give his blood to those who are AB+ like him. Well, here is to him hoping, as Magnus asked his question, "What is Bulut''s blood type then?"


    "I do not know," Codex replied. Then before Magnus could ask why, Codex got to it first, "Unlike you, who I am literally part of. For others, I can only do a surface level scan."


    ''Dang it,'' Magnus thought. Now he has to figure out Bulut''s blood type as well. Grabbing a few more other stuff, Magnus hurried over to Bulut''s side. He knew how to find out a person''s blood type. There were two tests needed; the first was an ABO typing then there was the RH typing as well.


    Magnus was grateful for the personal education he gave himself. The public education system was never the best and was always lacking for him, so he took things into hands and taught himself all sorts of stuff from the web.


    "What are you up to?" Shui asked as Magnus started to lay out everything he needed.


    "I am trying to figure out his blood type," Magnus replied as he took a bit of Bulut''s blood, which there was plenty of. "Also, I am going to do a blood transfusion," Magnus continued with as he easily figured out Bulut''s blood type in a matter of a few minutes.


    Shui looked at him like he was speaking nonsense, however before he could say anything Bulut went into cardiac arrest as he stopped breathing.


    "Give him CPR," Magnus cried out to Shui as he poked vein in the elbow area. Fortunately, this was a medical knowledge that was known in this world as Shui started to pump Bulut''s chest.


    And was more Magnus realized how advanced this world was compared to its counterpart, medieval Earth. People in that time period would have been shitting themselves thinking that the person in shock is being possessed by some demon.


    Poking Bulut veins in his elbow region with the other end of the makeshift IV line, blood started to slowly drain out of Magnus''s body then into Bulut. Then suddenly, Bulut took in a deep intake of breath like he came out of the deep end of the pool.


    Magnus sighed in relief as the ax-wielding man started to get his breathing back under control and eased his body. He was extremely lucky that he and the big man had the same blood types or it would have been the end of the line for him.


    Shui simply looked at him with an appreciative look and a nod of his head. Then the physician once more grabbed the needle and got to stitching up the wounds. "What is it that you did?" Shui asked while he continued with his task.


    Magnus didn''t know how to explain it to him, he did not even know that the man would understand him. It would obviously be best to keep it simple and to the point. "I am transferring some of my lifeblood into him, so that he could keep his strength and vitality up."


    "Mhh," Shui said as he mulled it over while Magnus hoped that he would accept it, for what it was worth. "Why haven''t I never thought about that? It is quite the brilliant idea when I think about all the uses it could bring."


    Magnus was quite amazed, the man was already thinking about all the useful good that this procedure could bring. If Shui had the know-how of modern medicine back on Earth, Magnus knew he would have been a medical genius.


    Then Shui turned to face Magnus and asked him, "Did you come up with this idea?"


    Magnus shook promptly shook his head, he did not like taking other people''s credit even if they were millions of kilometers away and long dead. It just wasn''t how he rolled.


    "Then who did?" Shui asked.


    Magnus paused, he just realized that he created a problem for himself, what was he going to saw. He could say some British man back on Earth in the early 19th century came up with this process.


    Damn his integrity and honor, it has never did him any good or got him anywhere in life.


    Sucking it all right up as he was to blame for his cumbersome situation, Magnus replied with a lie. "I meant a wise man a long time ago and saw him perform this exact procedure to save a man''s life."


    "So what were you doing before he started to give him some of your lifeblood?" Shui asked as Magnus say the scholarly interest in his eyes.


    Well, he was already halfway through the door, so why not step in. Thus Magnus explained blood types to Shui in terms that he could understand.


    "Well, you will have to explain this to me, all later. It is quite some interesting stuff, I only hoped that I met that wise man."


    "He was only passing through," Magnus hastily stated, trying to draw this all to a close.


    "Well, I can''t wait to pick your mind, and you must have quite the good memory, remembering all that."


    "Yes," Magnus said as he gave a strained smile while thinking-- what the hell have I gotten myself into.


    It was slow and steady work after that, as Shui closed up the numerous small wounds that dotted Bulut''s arm and Magnus transfused new blood into his system. Though as luck would have it Bulut remained stable after his single misfit.


    Once Shui finished stitching up Bulut, Magnus also saw no reason to continue donating any more blood. He already gave up more than a liter and was starting to feel light-headed. Unlatching the line from his vein, he tried to get up from the chair he sat himself on to give himself some elevation. He wanted to go get the bandages but nearly fell over when he took just one step.


    "Whoa, take it easy," Shui said as he rushed over to Magnus''s side to help.


    "I am alright," Magnus declared as he grabbed his head to slow all the spinning. "Just needed to find my footing."


    "No, no, no," Shui said as the physician forcefully sat him back on his seat. "You need to rest and take it easy. I will go get the bandages, so don''t worry yourself about it."


    "Alright," Magnus said as he knew that was good advice. Feeling a bit parched, he asked Shui before he left, "Could you also get me some water?"


    Shui nodded his head then headed off, then before long he was back with all he needed and hand Magnus the water he requested. "Thanks," Magnus said with an appreciative nod as he swiftly gulped the water in seconds.


    "Do you need me to get more?" Shui asked as he stared at him in amazement.


    Magnus shook his head, and replied with a simple "No." There was more pressing concern than his thirst, namely Bulut.


    "Alright," Shui said as he started to bandage Bulut''s arm. "You know I should have listened to you," Shui suddenly said while he was working.


    "What do you mean?" Magnus asked, a bit confused about what he was talking about.


    "You have the correct mentality. We should have amputated the arm, but in my desire to save him, we almost lost him."


    "Well, what counts in the end, is the result," Magnus said with a shrug. He did have the opinion of amputating Bulut''s arm, except that Shui had another belief and in the end, it did pan out.


    "Yes, you are right, in the end all that matters is the result," Shui said. Magnus had the feeling that his words did not have the intended effect that he was hoping for, boasting Shui confidence and sweeping his worries aside.


    Trying to get a feel for things Magnus asked, "Isn''t Bulut stable now?"


    "Yes, he is," Shui replied, "but he won''t be for long."


    "Ahh, what do you mean?"


    "Come have a look, if you are able to stand and walk."


    Now that Shui presented a whole nother troubling issue, there was no way that Magnus could be sitting around. Getting up from his chair, he hastily made his way over to Bulut''s side and asked Shui. "What is wrong?" as he tried to look over the man''s shoulder.


    "This is the issue," Shui said as pointed his fingers to the black lines he noticed before. Now they were more prominent than before; like veins, as they crisscrossed all over the large man''s arm and all the way to his shoulder.


    "What is it?" Magnus asked, not daring to touch it.


    "Magical infection from that faceless creature."


    "Magical what now?" Magnus shouted, unbelieving at what he heard. ''Of course there would be magical diseases out there,'' he thought as sighed audibly, ''why wouldn''t there, huh?'' Still, the prospect of that, sent a shiver down his spine, normal disease and contamination were bad enough, now, how much more dreadful would magical diseases be?


    "Yes, that thing carried a magical contamination in its teeth and claws. Now, I thought that the ointment would heal it, but it looks like it is out of my playing field."


    "Wait," Magnus said as he held out his hand for Shui to pause. There was something bugging him, as Soykan said Magic just can''t be learned at the flip of a hat. Therefore how were these mindless creatures able to learn it.


    And that was the exact question that Magnus raised, "These things know magic?"


    "No, no, no," Shui uttered as he shook his head. "At first, I thought that it was an ability of theirs'' but that does not seem to be the cause since this infection is more potent than any ability that they should have."


    "Okay," Magnus remarked, "So what is going on here than?"


    "My theory is that somebody or something much more powerful Imbued these creatures with his or her magic. That is the only thing that could make sense, though I have no idea how these things were able to stand all that potent magic permeating through them."


    Getting back on track, Magnus asked, "So if you can''t cure this then who can?"


    "The only people I know who can is a Magical doctor."


    "And where the hell are we supposed to find such a person?"

 49 Chapter 10: Breaking and Entering

    "And where the hell are we supposed to find such a person?" Soykan asked, raising the same question that Magnus asked.


    The four thieves stood right outside the medical bay were Bulut rested. Shui explained the issue that they had, but now the question was how will they address it.


    "We could ask our good friend the Whisperer if he knows any Magical docs in town," Taylan supplied. Which was a good idea since they really had no other option or any other course of action to follow.


    "Mmm, that is actually a good idea," Soykan said voicing everyone''s thoughts.


    "HEY!" Taylan shouted as a look of indignation passed through his face. "I might be a joker but that does not mean I am a halfwit."


    "So, you do know that you are a pain in the ass, huh?" Magnus asked as he caught the man in his slip up. It was his fault and his fault alone that he gave Magnus such a wonderful opening.


    "Now that hurt," Taylan as he painted a hurt look on his face. "I bring cheerfulness and joy to all. It is all of your faults that you have a stick up your ass."


    "Enough," Soykan shouted. "This is not the time or place for witty quips. I want everyone with their game face." That no-nonsense pronouncement from Soykan got everyone silent and they made themselves as well behaved as could be for a rowdy bunch like them.


    "Magnus go visit Master Whisperer and see if he knows any good doctor, magical in nature that is. Taylan and I will make our rounds in town. We will see if we could luck out and run into any genuine adequate physician that could have a second look on Bulut, and find out something that Shui couldn''t."


    Then turning to face Shui he raised his hands in the air, "Of course I do this with all good intention and mean no offense to you, Shui."


    "None taking," Shui replied. "It would be the correct idea for somebody to have a second look at him."


    "Good," Soykan uttered with a nod of his head. "During all that you shall remain with the big man and keep an eye on him."


    "That was exactly my line of thinking," Shui said.


    "Alright then, everyone knows what they should do. So let''s head out!"


    -------------------------------------


    For the third time in a row, Magnus banged his fist upon the patch which was the secret opening. Nobody answered. Why should they? It was so deep into the middle of the night you couldn''t even find a single soul out. Even the nightcrawlers made themselves sparse.


    That realization made Magnus yawn as he became aware that he did not get any sleep all night and would not, for quite some time.


    It was clear that nobody would be answering the door. However, Magnus just could go away, he needed the Whisperer and he needed him now. With little options left Magnus walked back to the mouth of the alleyway. He racked his eyes over the building looking for another entryway.


    He noticed a door at the front of the building then without a word he made his way over to it. With the little amount of due regard he had left in him, Magnus knocked on the door. And got the same response, none.


    Now that all paths of consideration were exhausted, Magnus could have things his way. Taking out his lock picking tools, Magnus got to work on breaking in. In under a few seconds Magnus had the door open as the mechanism clicked into place. He had to say, that was a new record for him, and he was feeling quite proud of himself as he swung the door wide open.


    Then he came face to face with a brick wall.


    For a while, Magnus was gobsmacked as he stared fixedly at the wall before him. Finally, his mind rebooted itself and he realized what he was staring at, a false door. He wondered what sort of paranoid bastard would you have to be to set up a false door, a Fucking false door.


    Well, you would have to be at the Whisperer''s level.


    In his anger, Magnus punched the door to relieve some of his irritation and vexation. That action only caused him pain as he jumped around the doorsteps grasp his hand in throbbing agony. Once he settled himself, Magnus got to work looking for another entrance.


    As he stepped back from where he stood, he saw that there were two windows, with their shutters closed shut and the curtains blocked him from seeing what was inside. But that never stopped him and was really as good as any entrance for him.


    However, the windows were overlooking the street, and even if nobody was awake at this time, there were still the guards. Furthermore, one might walk upon him in the middle of the deed as he was breaking and entering.


    Sighing deeply, Magnus walked back to the mouth of the alley, he looked to see if there were an opening deep into the dark recesses of the alley, away from prying eyes. He spotted another window closed shut and curtained. He would have loved to work with it, but he saw no latches for him to grab onto against the cold, smooth stone.


    His eyes surveyed the area looking for another way to make it to the window. He did not have all day to stake out this place and look for another entrance. Bulut was waiting for him back in the hideout, unconscious and being consumed by some Magical infection.


    Magnus''s eyes landed on the building right next over, it was close, really close, just jumping distance away. As that realization crossed his mind, Codex immediately knew what he would try to pull off next.


    "No, no, no," Codex cried out.


    "What are you going off about?" Magnus asked as confusion was written all across his face.


    "You know what I am talking about, and you know it well, Mister," Codex growled out.


    "I seriously do not have any idea what you are talking about," Magnus said, getting defensive all of the sudden.


    "You. Will. Not. Jump. Those. Buildings," Codex spat out each word.


    "Mmm, now that you mention it, it does sound like a pretty good idea. Thanks," Magnus declared as he made his way over to the adjacent building.


    "Are you crazy?" Codex suddenly asked as she saw him lockpick the nearby establishment.


    Magnus mulled it over as he got himself inside the building which was thankfully abandoned as trash, dust, and small critters littered the place. That made his work all the more easier as he climbed up the rickety staircase.


    He didn''t stop on the second floor thanks to it not having a window adjacent to the alleyway window right next over. Climbing up to the third floor, Magnus found a path that lead to the roof. Getting the door open, he was assaulted by the fresh night air which was a welcome comfort to that dust ridden building.


    Magnus walked to the edge and looked over to his target. It was a floor right below, so this made it a tricky jump as he had to angle it right. Plus it was a dangerous one at that since only the cold ground floor awaited him if he did not land this perfectly.


    "To answer your question, Codex," Magnus said as he hyped himself up for the jump with deep intakes of breaths.


    "Yea."


    Grinning madly up to the starry night sky, he reiterated, "Yea, I am batshit crazy," as he jumped.


    Time seemed to slow all around him once his feet bounded off of the edge. The air whipped against his clothing and the exposed upper section of his face causing his garments to flap in the breeze and his eyes water. The jump that should have been only a few seconds became minutes, hours, days as his objective became closer and closer.


    However, there was one issue, one that could be his undoing, and could send him tumbling down to his doom. His aim was off! He lined himself up too high so he would be landing above the window sill.


    Thus Magnus watched helplessly as the structure became nearer and nearer, he had only enough time to form one thought, ''Fuck!''


    Then he struck the stone wall above the window like a potato sack, he could have sworn that he heard some crunching noise, but he had a bigger concern to worry about. His breath was knocked right out of his lungs, causing him to be dazed, and started seeing some stars. It was only thanks to his instinctive need to survive that he made a mad scrabble with his hands as he slid down the stone wall.


    Wither it be by the luck of the gods or whoever was watching over him, Magnus, in his mad scrabble seized the window still. He held on to it for dear life as his feet dangled into empty air and his arms strained under the weight of it all.


    Spurring himself onwards, Magnus elbowed his way onto the window still, fortunately, there was enough room for his feet to perch on albeit not that much. He squatted there for a while as he tried to get his breathing under control and once he got himself in order, he surveyed his surroundings.


    That was a mistake as the ground which was a couple of meters below came into immediate view causing a swirling sensation of vertigo. Magnus quickly gripped the window frame as his breath came in frantic gasps and his heart beat wildly against his chest.


    It was clear now, why you should never, ever look down when you are at a great height: that dizzying sensation is positively unpleasant. Balancing himself as best he could, Magnus let go of the window frame and tried to pry open the glass panel.


    It did not budge which made it clear that it was locked shut. Magnus asked himself why the paranoid bastard just couldn''t have left a window open for him which would have made his life much more easier.


    Getting his tools out, Magnus got to work on getting the latch open while making sure not to fall backward and on to the ground down below. It was unpleasant work as his fingertips were bloodied and torn with some fingernails even flaking off, thanks to that mad scrabble of his. Now add that to the cold night wind which was making his hand numb and clumsy, and his work got all that much more challenging.


    Nevertheless, in the end, the latch clicked into place and Magnus was able to push it wide open. Quickly he got in, then crouched as he surveyed the surrounding, he had to be careful considering what a paranoid weasel the Whisperer was. Who knows what other surprises he has in store!


    Thankfully, the coast was clear as a result Magnus got up from his adopted position and was able to grand himself the reprieve be deserved. The first thing he did was give himself a once over, he knew that everything was not in order.


    Foremost in importance, was his bloodied fingers. It was a small miracle that he was able to clutch the window still as his digits were slick with blood and throbbing with pain. He quickly treated his wounds as best as could, as he applied one of Shui''s salves. Then he dressed it with the bandage he kept on hand, that will have to do for now until Shui could have a closer look at it.


    The next problem he had to address was what produced that crunching noise, it was easy to find the culprit as his nose felt out of place and on fire. He knew what these symptoms meant, a broken nose.


    With a deep sigh, Magnus pinched his nose then snapped it into place. The pain was brief but he nearly got knocked unconscious as the pure agony assaulted him, indiscriminately. Still, the effort was worth it as it was better to do it sooner rather than later. The only thing left was the madly itched and the disappearing after-effects of the burning sensation.


    Besides those two points of concern, everything else was in order except maybe the dust he collected.


    "Was it worth it?" Codex suddenly asked while Magnus was dusting himself over.


    "Well I did get inside," Magnus replied with a shrug.


    "At the near cost of your life!" Codex screamed as she lost her top with the absolute indifference he had with the close shave.


    "Alright, calm down, Codex," Magnus said as he held out his hands in a soothing gesture. "It didn''t happen so there is no need to lose sleep over it."


    "Don''t calm ME," Codex shouted. "You, young man, have been off the rails. You have been doing all sorts of dangerous stunts and being putting your life at risk. I will have no more of that! It stops right now and right here."


    "Are you still angry about earlier today?" Magnus asked, catching on quickly to Codex''s mood.


    Codex didn''t even choice to deny it but did the complete opposite of it as she went on ahead and admitted it with a big, "YES! Yes, I am angry about that, and do not even make me get started on it. I had enough! I will not put up with you placing your life at risk anymore. This ends now."


    "Come on Codex," Magnus whined like a little child to his parents.


    "No, no, no," Codex said as she wagged her finger. "You have no consideration for your life at all. You couldn''t care less if you died today because you think you might have another go at it. But what if you do not? What if this is it? What if it would be the end? Did you think about that possibility?"


    A moment of silence passed over both companions as Magnus had to face the reality of what Codex said. Was he suicidal? The answer was obvious in his opinion, NO. He did have tendencies to put his life at risk, and he could see how that could be a constant worry for Codex. But that did not mean he was suicidal, it only indicated that he was a bit on the reckless side of things.


    Though was he subconsciously suicidal? This life has been unpleasant and was way worse than his previous life even with all the difficulty that it came with. So far, he had to fight for every scrap he had and he had to commit a lot unlawful acts to get by.


    Magnus stopped himself there, now he was overthinking stuff and putting himself in a conundrum. This is Codex being her usual worrywart, if she did not complain about a few dozen things concerning him then she wouldn''t be herself. Plus he was sure that he was not suicidal. Or at least that is what he would like to think.


    In any case, before he could put any more musing towards that direction, he heard a noise. Immediately Magnus took out his curved daggers and got ready for a tussle or trouble that might come his way. The sound was faint like the slapping of skin on skin, and close by which was why he was able to catch it.


    Magnus''s head locked on to his left, where a stood door leading off to somewhere else, that was where his ears tracked the sound to, where it was coming from. Slowly creeping forward, Magnus headed over to the door, maybe this might give him a lead regarding where that bastard was. In any event, it better be, because he sure as hell did not want to search the whole building for that son of a bitch.


    Once he reached the door, he slowly inched it opened it and finally got a good view of what laid beyond plus what was making that sound. Immediately he regretted his action as inside was a bedroom with two individuals going at it like rabbits on top of the bed in the middle.


    "What fuck?!" Magnus shouted, as he raised his hands up in the air unable to deal with this. The woman, he had no clue who she was but he could easily guess that she was a prostitute but the man, on the other hand, he knew him well.


    No wonder the fucker did not open the door, he was too busy banging away. His shout must have drawn both the man and woman''s attention towards him and they all stared at each other suspended in time.


    Magnus was the first to do anything as he shook his head and addressed the man, "No wonder your wife you left." Then everything went to the shits as the woman broke down into an ear splitting scream and the man tried to run.


    That is when Magnus realized how this must look, a cloaked and masked coming into your sleeping chamber in the middle of the night, well equipped is never a good sign. Now that he thought about it, it could only mean only thing really, assassination.


    "Come on, you got to be serious," Magnus said with a weary sigh as he darted forward and intercepted the man halfway towards the main door. He grabbed him by the shoulder and pushed him back causing him to take a few steps back and fall on his ass.


    Immediately, the man started begging and pleading as he saw no way out of this. "Please, let me live. I promise I will pay you double, no, make that triple whatever you are getting paid right now. Please, let me live."


    "Oh, shut it," Magnus said as he turned to face the woman. She immediately recoiled back in fear and alarm as she drew further in on her corner. Without a word Magnus tossed her a few gold lions and indicated with his head towards the side door he came in from.


    The woman did not need to be told twice what to do, as she collected her coins, grabbed her clothes from the ground, and ran off.


    "Please, good sir, just let me go and I promise I will pay you four times what you are getting."


    "What did I saw, now?" Magnus asked in a much deeper and menacing voice.

 50 Chapter 11: Magical Doctor

    "Please, good sir, just let me go and I promise I will pay you four times what you are getting paid."


    "What did I say, now?" Magnus asked in a much deeper and menacing voice. He knew he should clear up this misunderstanding and tell the man who he was, but Magnus wanted to get a bit of revenge for what the bastard put him through.


    He just couldn''t even. The swine was literally fucking around while he had to risk his life just to get to him. Letting him squirm a bit should do the trick on placating him.


    "You are so childish," Codex remarked as she shook her head.


    "Hey," Magnus said, "Think of it like this; he is the reason why I had to risk my life to break in. So if you have to be angry at someone, then it is him."


    ''And not me,'' he silently thought.


    "Don''t think you''re smart, young man. Our conversation is far from over, we will only be continuing it during a more appropriate time."


    Before Magnus could complain about the unfairness of it all, a voice came from right outside the main door. "Master, is everything alright?" it asked. "I believe I just heard some screaming."


    "Would you look at that, fun time is over," Codex stated inside of Magnus''s head.


    "Mmm, I do have one trick up my sleeve," Magnus said as without any finesse, he held out his curved dagger and dangled it in front of the informant''s face. The gesture made it aptly clear what would happen to him if he went off-script. Taking a deep gulp, the snoop stuttered out, "I...I¡­Yes. Yes, I''m al- alright, good man."


    "Alright," the voice answered back, taking the man''s answer at face value. "Sorry for disturbing your pleasure then, Master," with that the owner of the voice started to walk away.


    "Now, that wasn''t so hard was it?" Magnus asked in a teasing tone. If there was one thing all cowardly men desired, then it would be their life. They would literally do anything to keep it.


    However, be that as it may, Codex was right, this was kind of childish and vindictive. Plus it had gone on for far too long. He needs to get his mission done and be on his way.


    Looking down at the sniveling grown man, Magnus pulled down his half mask and addressed the man. "Honesty, Evrim, if I really was an assassin, there wouldn''t have been any of this nonsense. You, my conniving, little friend, would have been dead and lying in a pool of your own blood and filth."


    "How do you know my name? Who are you, truly?" the informant asked as there was a slight quiver in his voice. It was obvious that he did not immediately recognize Magnus.


    The young thief raised his eyebrows, now that was insulting. Yea, he does play a supportive role in the crew, but still, he is a bonafide member of the Infamous Menace. At the very least you could give him the dignity of recognizing him by his features!


    "I run with the crew of thieves that you know pretty well," Magnus conceded, but there was no recognition on the informant''s face. "We rob high value targets," Magnus continued with, trying to see if that should jog his memory.


    Still, nothing but confusion and fear was written on Evrim''s face. With a deep sigh then added the final piece which should make it absolutely clear who he was. "We dangle the life of your daughter in front of you."


    That concession seemed to have done the trick as the informant''s face went through numerous expressions until it finally settled on plain, neutral. Looking up to face Magnus, he remarked, "Now, I remember you," he said as he pointed up at Magnus. "You that hanger-on of theirs, right?" It was clear that it was no question at all, but a statement


    Magnus bristled in anger at the clear insult towards him and the total disregard he held him in. Of course, the bastard would start falling back to his usual blustering, pompous self once he was not at knifepoint. He was already regretting not letting squirm a bit more.


    Still he had to keep himself in check since he was the one that came looking for something. Without spitting any acid or fire, Magnus hissed out, "I came here looking for some information."


    "Of course you would be," the informant sneered as he got up from the floor and started to dress himself.


    Magnus ignored him the best he could, he continued on with his request, "I need to know what sort of healers does this city offer."


    "Healer, huh?" he said as he went over to his crystal decanter set. "Well, this city has a load of them, we could be here all day and night as I list off all the healers I know."


    Holding his hand up to stop him there, Magnus reiterated, "I only need the best, and they have to be magical in nature," he gnashing out. The man was really started to get on his nerve, the only thing holding him back from strangling him was Bulut: who was waiting for him back in the hideout.


    "Mmm," he mumbled as he took a sip of the drink he poured himself. "You do not see a lot of folk like, and they are pretty hard to find."


    "Do you know any of them or not?" Magus asked, cutting to the chase. If he didn''t then they will have to go with Soykan tactics, going from door to door.


    "Well, as a matter of fact, I do," he replied as he took another sip of his drink.


    "Spit it then," Magnus shouted, at the near breaking point with him.


    Wordlessly he held out his hand, making it clear what he wanted. Magnus stared at him as he reached at his side and took out a coin purse. Tossing it over to him, Magnus watched as he jingled the purse to his ears. "Are you happy?" Magnus growled.


    "Wait," the informant said as a look of consternation passed through his face, "I am missing 6 lions!"


    Magnus studied the man and wondered if he was some sort of bat with how well he could hear. Regardless of his question, he gave his reply, "Those missing lions, as you so put it, went to the women." Then with a snort he added, "What? Did you think I will pay for your pleasure."


    "You gave that whore my money?" the sneak bellowed. "That bitch doesn''t even deserve a single iron shim! Not after she abandoned me. No, she deserves a dozen lashes and if I was in charge of her, I would see to it personally."


    With an exasperated sigh, Magnus shrugged his shoulders and responded with, "What is done is done! Next time, find better company."


    "No, no. I can not accept it. I want my remaining gold."


    "Fine! I will pay you the god damn 6 gold lions." Magnus shouted, giving in to the bastard''s concession. That was something he would never have given in to, but he just wanted to move things along and get the information he came for. If paying off his call girl would do the trick, then so be it.


    "Good!" he intoned with a triumphant smirk, "Pay up then," he added as he held out his grubby stinking hands.


    "Do you think that I wouldn''t have already paid you, if only to shut you up and have you choke on it? Ha!" Magnus replied with an unamused chuckle. "I do not have the gold with me right now," pointing at the purse the man held in his hands, "what you got there, was all I brought. Though don''t get your panties in a twist, I will bring the ''6'' gold later."


    "Well then if that is how it is, then no can do."


    "What?!" Magnus said, unbelieving at what he heard.


    "You heard me, boy. You know how things work; pay the price and you will get the information you are looking for." Then spreading his hands out to either side, he amended in a magnanimous tone, "Though I could always wait for you to go collect my due amount and hurry back. I will wait."


    Magnus stayed silent for a long time, saying nothing or doing nothing, then finally he nodded his head as if coming to a decision. Turning to face the informant with stony cold eyes and an expressionless face, he asked in a voice without a single lilt in tone, "So it that how it is going to be?"


    If the man had known Magnus any better than he would have realized that this was not the moment to mess with him.


    "Listen up brat," the man said with a sneer, shedding all falsehood and nicety. "Your masters may not have taught you any better or any of the finer points in life, which I could understand why, with all their coarseness and vulgarity. Yet, be that as it may, I want you to understand, even in your thick headed ways, that your masters and I have cultivated a mutual understanding of sorts in these couple of years. Plus this is not something that only affects them but every single¡­ Ecchhh"


    Cutting short the snitch''s long winded speech before he could finish it at all was his own gurgling noise as Magnus choked the life out of him. Speaking up as strangled the man single handedly, Magnus uttered in a bored tone with frostiness held in the edges, "I do not know if you take me for a fool or a child, but I bore of this endless tirade. I want what I came here for and I want it NOW!"


    Letting go of the man before he died on him, Magnus waited and watched as he got his coughing fit under control. Once he did, he turned to face Magnus with hate-filled eyes and answered, "I will not give you anything you wretched little creature. Actually, I will do it myself that you get flogged by my guards and will do nothing about it. I will...-Crunch-... Ahhh"


    This time the informant''s threats were cut short by Magnus breaking his nose and then him screaming like a little girl. It felt especially pleasing to Magnus to see his nose broken like his had been. "Not the answer I was hoping for," Magnus said with a sad shake of his head.


    Grabbing his broken nose which was squirting blood, he looked up to face Magnus with a defiant look in his eyes. "I will gut you where you stand and...Woof"


    Once again he was curtailed from going off on a tangent by a kick to his stomach. Bending down and grabbing a handful of the man''s hair, Magnus disclosed the simple truth to the informant. "You know, I can do this all day, right?" he asked, which wasn''t a question but a straightforward statement.


    "You will rue the day that you trifled with me, brat," the informant replied as he tried to spit at Magnus who simply leaned to the side as the spittle passed right ahead.


    Magnus held out his hand in a fist within the man''s sight, and interjected, "I do not think you understand the situation you find yourself in, Master Whisperer.


    I could torture all day and your feeble would mean nothing to me. I could have you maimed or crippled and my so-called masters would not give a rat ass about it. I could even have you killed and not a single soul would miss you or shed a tear. Now, I could do all those things and so much more, and I shall if you do not give me what I asked for."


    That threat seemed to have been the straw that broke the camel''s back as finally the informant spat out, "Fine!"


    "Now that wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    The sneak didn''t reply to proving statement, but only carried on and parted with the information. "As I said before there are numerous physicians in this city with various degrees of proficiency. However, there are only a few magical in nature. Amidst them, there is one that stands out among the rest; he goes by the name of Lighttouch.


    I do not understand some magic people''s weird naming sense but that is what he goes by. You can find him at his estate down in Joggutoft Heights. Though he only treats well-connected folks so I really do not know how you will get in, but there it is, the information you wanted."


    "Well, you let us deal with that," Magnus said as he got up from the floor. "Also a deal is a deal, I will bring around your 6 gold lions, but don''t ever expect me to pay for your pleasure."


    With everything he needed finished, Magnus headed towards the side entrance he came from, as he got to the door, the informant shouted after him. "You better bring my money or else all business ties are severed. And I will not forget this affront you committed against me today. You will rue the day that you trifled with me."


    Magnus shook his head as he walked right outside the door, and thought to himself, ''what the hell could he even do.''


    ----------------------------------------


    "Now why did you have to do that?" Codex asked once they made their way out of the disguised building.


    "He got on my nerves," Magnus grumbled out. Yes, there could have been better ways to handle the situation but did he gall of that fucker just got on his nerve. "Anyways he had it coming," he added, that little snitch had it coming real well.


    "You know it is a lesser man who chooses violence," Codex intoned.


    "Ha! What are you now, buddha?" Magnus asked with a light chuckle.


    "No, but I still have a point. You should have been in control of yourself and kept your cool."


    Feeling annoyed that Codex was not taking his side, he expressed his dissatisfaction and confronted her. "Control yourself? Ha! Would you have controlled yourself if somebody treated you that way-- with none to little respect and contempt? The son of a bitch did not even treat Soykan, Bulut, Shui, and Taylan with any respect."


    "Look, I understand how you feel, Magnus. I, myself would have loved to have given him a few smacks of my own, but that doesn''t mean I should."


    "No, no, no. I know bastards like them, give them an inch and they will ask for a mile. Exhibit a, when I agreed to pay for something I shouldn''t have, the fucker goes right ahead and demands he wants it now. Now how do you deal with somebody like that? Simple, you put them in their place!"


    "You have changed, Magnus," Codex uttered in a forlorn whisper.


    Magnus shook his head, "I haven''t changed Codex, I''m still me, I have only adapted. This isn''t Earth where there is some form of law, but Pandora-- the wild west. Here you don''t have some regulation in place to protect you from some greedy broker." Who Magnus was talking about didn''t have to be said.


    "Also you can''t expect me to be safe all my life," Magnus added, bringing forth their earlier discussion about his so called suicidalness. "When I said this world was the Wild West, I meant it. It is lawless and dangerous. I will have to be in harm''s way, constantly, to even get by. That is the simple reality of this life."


    "Well, if that is how it is, ain''t rosy and peach, then why did you mess with a dangerous man?" Codex asked, frigidly.


    "Evrim, dangerous? Ha. There is nothing he could do against us, not only could we take off him in a jiffy, but he also has to consider his daughter."


    Once Magnus raised that point, she remained silent. That was not a concern they liked talking about and preferred to put in the back of their head.


    Magnus too stayed silent but for a whole nother reason, this was a first him. He never went against Codex like this, he might argue with her or drag his feet, but she was always the mother hen and he the baby chick following along in her tracks.


    Being rebellious was new and he chucked it up to all the teenage angst he was feeling! Even if he was mentally and spiritually an adult, he was still physically a teenager. Plus, there had to be something said about the corporeal flesh affecting him.


    Trying to smooth things out, Magnus remarked, "I still hold myself in high moral standard, Codex. However, that does not mean I will accept bullshit from anyone. Anyways, friends can always agree to disagree."


    "I understand," Codex replied with a sigh, "I just hope that you do not let your anger hold sway over you."


    "I won''t," Magnus stated, "I will be as cool as a cucumber. You can change my name to Magnus cool as a cucumber."


    ----------------------------------------


    "What is going on here?" Magnus asked as he watched Taylan bag a man and lead him up towards the stairs. There were also five men milling about their hideout, that was something that never happened. Nobody could ever come down here except crew members, not even Ferah and her father could come down here.